Skip to main content

Full text of "Heidi"

See other formats


HEIDI 

FIFTEENTH    IMPRESSION 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2009 


http://www.archive.org/details/heidiOOOspyr 


MADGE  EVANS  AS  HEIDI  OF  THE  ALPS. 
Prizma    Natural    Color    Photoplay. 


HEIDI 


BY 

JOHANNA  SPYRI 


TRANSLATED  BY 

ELISABETH  P.  STORK 


WITH  AN  INTRODUCTION  BY 

CHARLES  WHARTON  STORK,  A.M.,  Ph.D. 


ILLUSTRATED  WITH 
SCENES  FROM  THE  PHOTOPLAY 


NEW     YORK 

GROSSET   &   DUNLAP 

PUBLISHERS 


MacU  io  tbe  Uokad  States  of  Araerioa 


.5»TRiaHT.   1915.  BT  t.    B.   LIPPINCOTT   COMPANT 


INTRODUCTION 

Unassuming  in  plot  and  style,  "Heidi" 
may  none  the  less  lay  claim  to  rank  as  a 
world  classic.  In  the  first  place,  both  back- 
ground and  characters  ring  true.  The  air 
of  the  Alps  is  wafted  to  us  in  every  page;  the 
house  among  the  pines,  the  meadows,  and 
the  eagle  poised  above  the  naked  rocks 
form  a  picture  that  no  one  could  willingly 
forget.  And  the  people,  from  the  kindly 
towns-folk  to  the  quaint  and  touching  peas- 
ant types,  are  as  real  as  any  representation 
of  human  nature  need  be.  Every  goat  even, 
has  its  personality.  As  for  the  little  hero- 
ine, she  is  a  blessing  not  only  to  everyone 
in  the  story,  but  to  everyone  who  reads  it. 
The  narrative  merits  of  the  book  are  too 
apparent  to  call  for  comment. 

As  to  the  author,  Johanna  Spyri,  she  has 

so  entirely  lost  herself  in  her  creation  that 

we  may  pass  over  her  career  rather  rapidly. 

She  was  born  in  Switzerland  in  1829,  came 

6 


INTRODUCTION 

of  a  literary  family,  and  devoted  all  her  tal- 
ent to  the  writmg  of  books  for  and  about 
children. 

Since  "Heidi"  has  been  so  often  trans- 
lated into  EngUsh    it  may  weU  be  asked 
why  there  is  any  need  for  a  new  version. 
The  answer  lies  partly  in  the  conventional 
character  of  the  previous  translations.    Now, 
if   there   is   any   quahty   in    "Heidi"    that 
gives  it  a  particular  charm,  that  quality  is 
freshness,  absolute  spontaneity.    To  be  sure, 
the  story  is  so  attractive  that  it  could  never 
be  wholly  spoiled;  but  has  not  the  reader 
the  right  to  enjoy  it  in  Enghsh  at  least 
very  nearly  as  much  as  he  could  in  German.^ 
The  two  languages  are  so  different  in  nature 
that  anything  like  a  hteral  rendering  of  one 
into  the  other  is  sure  to  result  in  awkward- 
ness and  indirectness.     Such  a  book  must 
be  not  translated,  but  re-hved  and  re-cre- 
ated. 

To  perform  such  a  feat  the  writer  must, 
to  begin  with,  be  famihar  with  the  moun- 
tains, and  able  to  appreciate  with  Wordsworth 


INTRODUCTION 

The  silence  that  is  in  the  starry  sky. 
The  sleep  that  is  among  the  lonely  hills. 

The  translator  of  the  present  version  was  bom 
and  reared  in  a  region  closely  similar  to  that 
of  the  story.  Her  home  was  originally  in 
the  picturesque  town  of  Salzburg,  and  her 
father,  Franz  von  Pausinger,  was  one  of  the 
greatest  landscape  painters  of  his  country 
and  generation.  Another  equally  impor- 
tant requisite  is  knowledge  of  children.  It 
happens  that  this  translator  has  a  daughter 
just  the  age  of  the  heroine,  who  moreover 
loves  to  dress  in  Tyrolese  costume.  To 
translate  ''Heidi"  was  for  her  therefore  a 
labor  of  love,  which  means  that  the  love 
contended  with  and  overcame  the  labor. 

The  English  style  of  the  present  version 
is,  then,  distinctive.  It  has  often  been  no- 
ticed that  those  who  acquire  a  foreign  lan- 
guage often  learn  to  speak  it  with  un- 
usual clearness  and  purity.  For  illustration 
we  need  go  no  further  than  Joseph  Conrad, 
a  Pole,  probably  the  greatest  master  of  nar- 


INTRODUCTION 

rative  English  writing  to-day;  or  to  our  own 
fellow-citizen  Carl  Schurz.  In  the  present 
case,  the  writer  has  lived  seven  years  in 
America  and  has  strengthened  an  exceUent 
training  with  a  wide  reading  of  the  best  Eng- 
lish classics. 

Many  people  say  that  they  read  without 
noticing  the  author's  style.    This  is  seldom 
quite  true;  unconsciously  every  one  is  im- 
pressed in  some  way  or  other  by  the  style 
of  every  book,  or  by  its  lack  of  style.    Chil- 
dren are  particularly  sensitive  in   this  re- 
spect and  should,  therefore,  as  much  as  is 
practicable,  read  only  the  best.    In  the  new 
translation  of  "Heidi"  here  offered  to  the 
pubhc  I  believe  that  most  readers  wijl  no- 
tice an  especial  flavor,   that  very  quahty 
of  delight  in  mountain  scenes,  in  mountain 
people  and  in  child  hfe  generally,  which  is 
one  of  the  chief  merits  of  the  German  orig- 
inal.   The  phrasing  has  also  been  carefully 
adapted  to  the  purpose  of  reading  aloud— 
a  thing  that  few  translators  think  of.     In 
conclusion,  the   author,   realising   the   dif- 


INTRODUCTION 

ference  between  the  two  languages,  has  en- 
deavored to  write  the  story  afresh,  as 
Johanna  Spyri  would  have  written  it  had 
EngUsh  been  her  native  tongue.  How  suc- 
cessful the  attempt  has  been  the  reader  will 

judge. 

Charles  Wharton  Stork 

Assistant  Professor  of  English  at  the 
University  of  Pennsylvania 


CONTENTS 


PART  I 
HEIDrS  YEARS  OF  LEARNING  AND  TRAVEL 

CHAPTEB  PAGE 

I.      GOINQ  UP  TO  THE  AlM-UnCLE 17 

II.    With  the  Ghandfather 38 

m.    On  the  Pastuee 50 

IV.    In  the  Grandmother's  Hut 67 

V.    Two  Visitors 83 

VI.    A  New  Chapter  with  New  Things 95 

VII.  Miss  Rottenmeier  Has  an  Uncomfortable  Day  . .  104 

VIII.  Great  Disturbances  in  the  Sesemann  House  ....  119 

EX.  The  Master  of  the  House  Hears  of  Strange 

Doings 129 

X.    A  Grandmama 136 

XI,  Heidi  Gains  in  Some  Respects  and  Loses  in  Others  146 

XII.    The  Sesemann  House  is  Haunted 153 

XIII.     Up  the  Alp  on  a  Summer  Evening 165 

XrV.    On  Sunday  When  the  Church  Bells  Ring 183 

PART  II 

HEIDI  MAKES  USE  OF  HER  EXPERIENCE 

XV.     Preparations  for  a  Journey 199 

XVI.    A  Guest  on  the  Alp 207 

XVn.    Retaliation 219 

XVIII.    Winter  in  the  Village 229 

XIX.    Winter  Still  Continues 243 

XX.    News  from  Distant  Friends 252 

XXI.    On  Further  Events  on  the  Alp 268 

XXII.    Something  Unexpected  Happens 276 

XXin.    PARTma  to  Meet  Again - 293 


Part  I 
Heidi's  Years  of  Learning  and  Travel 


HEIDI 


I 

GOING  UP  TO  THE  ALM-UNCLE 

HE  little  old  town  of  Mayen- 
feld  is  charmingly  situated. 
From  it  a  footpath  leads 
through  green,  well-wooded 
stretches  to  the  foot  of  the 
heights  which  look  down  imposingly  upon  the 
valley.  Where  the  footpath  begins  to  go 
steeply  and  abruptly  up  the  Alps,  the  heath, 
with  its  short  grass  and  pungent  herbage, 
at  once  sends  out  its  soft  perfume  to  meet 
the  wayfarer. 

One  bright  sunny  morning  in  June,  a  tall, 
vigorous  maiden  of  the  mountain  region 
climbed  up  the  narrow  path,  leading  a  Httle 
girl  by  the  hand.  The  youngster's  cheeks 
were  in  such  a  glow  that  it  showed  even 
through  her  sun-browned  skin.    Small  won- 

2  IT 


HEIDI 

der  though!  for  in  spite  of  the  heat,  the 
little  one,  who  was  scarcely  five  years  old, 
was    bundled  up  as  if  she  had  to  brave  a 
bitter  frost.    Her  shape  was  difficult  to  dis- 
tinguish, for  she  wore  two  dresses,  if  not 
three,  and  around  her  shoulders  a  large  red 
cotton   shawl.     With   her  feet  encased   in 
heavy  hob-nailed  boots,  this  hot  and  shape- 
less little  person  toiled  up  the  mountain. 
The  pair  had  been  climbing  for  about  an 
hour  when  they  reached  a  hamlet  half-way 
up  the  great  mountain     named  the  Aim. 
This    hamlet  was    called  "Im  Dorfli"  or 
"The  Little   Village."     It   was   the   elder 
girl's   home  town,  and    therefore   she   was 
greeted   from   nearly   every   house;   people 
called  to  her  from  windows  and  doors,  and 
very  often  from  the  road.     But,  answering 
questions  and  calls  as  she  went  by,  the  girl 
did  not  loiter  on  her  way  and  only  stood 
still  when  she  reached  the  end  of  the    ham- 
let. There  a  few  cottages  lay  scattered  about, 
from  the  furthest  of  which  a  voice  caUed 
out  to  her  through  an  open  door:  "Deta, 


GOIXG  UP  TO  THE  ALM-UNCLE 

please  wait  one  moment !  I  am  coming  with 
you,  if  you  are  going  further  up. " 

When  the  girl  stood  still  to  wait,  the 
child  instantly  let  go  her  hand  and  promptly 
sat  down  on  the  ground. 

"Are  you  tired,  Heidi .f*"  Deta  asked  the 
child. 

''No,  but  hot,"  she  repUed. 

"We  shall  be  up  in  an  hour,  if  you  take 
big  steps  and  climb  with  all  your  little 
might!"  Thus  the  elder  girl  tried  to  en- 
courage her  small  companion. 

A  stout,  pleasant-looking  woman  stepped 
out  of  the  house  and  joined  the  two.  The 
child  had  risen  and  wandered  behind  the 
old  acquaintances,  who  immediately  started 
gossiping  about  their  friends  in  the  neighbor- 
hood and  the  people  of  the  hamlet  generally. 

"Where  are  you  taking  the  child,  Deta?" 
asked  the  newcomer.  "Is  she  the  child' 
your  sister  left?" 

"Yes,"  Deta  assured  her;  "I  am  taking 
her  up  to  the  Aim-Uncle  and  there  I  want 
her  to  remain." 

19 


HEIDI 


cc 


You  can't  really  mean  to  take  her  there 
Deta.  You  must  have  lost  your  senses,  to 
go  to  him.  I  am  sure  the  old  man  will 
show  you  the  door  and  won't  even  listen 
to  what  you  say." 

"Why  not?  As  he's  her  grandfather,  it 
is  high  time  he  should  do  something  for  the 
child.  I  have  taken  care  of  her  until  this^ 
summer  and  now  a  good  place  has  been 
offered  to  me.  The  child  shall  not  hinder 
me  from  accepting  it,  I  tell  you  that!" 

"  It  would  not  be  so  hard,  if  he  were  like 
other  mortals.  But  you  know  him  yourself. 
How  could  he  look  after  a  child,  especially 
such  a  little  one?  She'll  never  get  along  with 
him,  I  am  sure  of  that ! — But  tell  me  of  your 
prospects." 

"I  am  going  to  a  splendid  house  in 
Frankfurt.  Last  summer  some  people  went 
off  to  the  baths  and  I  took  care  of  their 
rooms.  As  they  got  to  like  me,  they  wanted 
to  take  me  along,  but  I  could  not  leave. 
They  have  come  back  now  and  have  per- 
suaded me  to  go  with  them." 

20 


GOING  UP  TO  THE  ALM-UNCLE 

"I  am  glad  I  am  not  the  child!"  exclaimed 
Barbara  with  a  shudder.  "Nobody  knows 
anything  about  the  old  man's  life  up  there. 
He  doesn't  speak  to  a  Hving  soul,  and  from 
one  year's  end  to  the  other  he  keeps  away 
from  church.  People  get  out  of  his  way 
when  he  appears  once  in  a  twelve-month 
down  here  among  us.  We  all  fear  him 
and  he  is  really  just  like  a  heathen  or  an 
old  Indian,  with  those  thick  grey  eyebrows 
and  that  huge  uncanny  beard.  When  he 
wanders  along  the  road  with  his  twisted 
stick  we  are  all  afraid  to  meet  him 
alone. " 

"That  is  not  my  fault,"  said  Deta  stub- 
bornly. "He  won't  do  her  any  harm;  and 
if  he  should,  he  is  responsible,  not  I." 

"I  wish  I  knew  what  weighs  on  the  old 
man's  conscience.  Why  are  his  eyes  so 
fierce  and  why  does  he  live  up  there  all 
alone?  Nobody  ever  sees  him  and  we  hear 
many  strange  things  about  him.  Didn't 
your  sister  tell  you  anything,  Deta.^^" 
Of  course  she  did,  but  I*shall  hold  my 


HEIDI 

tongue.  He  would  make  me  pay  for  it  if 
I  didn't. " 

Barbara  had  long  been  anxious  to  know 
something  about  the  old  uncle  and  why  he 
Uved  apart  from  everybody.  Nobody  had 
a  good  word  for  him,  and  when  people  talked 
about  him,  they  did  not  speak  openly  but 
as  if  they  were  afraid.  She  could  not  even 
explain  to  herself  why  he  was  called  the 
Aim-Uncle.  He  could  not  possibly  be  the 
uncle  of  all  the  people  in  the  village,  but 
since  everybody  spoke  of  him  so,  she  did 
the  same.  Barbara,  who  had  only  lived  in 
the  village  since  her  marriage,  was  glad  to  get 
some  information  from  her  friend.  Data  had 
been  bred  there,  but  since  her  mother's 
death  had  gone  away  to  earn  her  livelihood. 

She  confidentially  seized  Deta's  arm  and 
said:  *'I  wish  you  would  tell  me  the  truth 
about  him,  Deta;  you  know  it  all — ^people 
only  gossip.  Tell  me,  what  has  happened 
to  the  old  man  to  turn  everybody  against 
him  so?  Did  he  always  hate  his  fellow* 
creatures.'*" 


GOING  UP  TO  THE  ALM-UNCLE 

"I  cannot  tell  you  whether  he  always  did, 
and  that  for  a  very  good  reason.  He  being 
sixty  years  old,  and  I  only  twenty-six,  you 
can't  expect  me  to  give  you  an  account  of 
his  early  youth.  But  if  you'll  promise  to 
keep  it  to  yourself  and  not  set  all  the  people 
in  Pratiggan  talking,  I  can  tell  you  a  good 
deal.  My  mother  and  he  both  came  from 
Domleschg. " 

"How  can  you  talk  like  that,  Deta?"  re- 
plied Barbara  in  an  offended  tone.  "People 
do  not  gossip  much  in  Pratiggan,  and  I 
always  can  keep  things  to  myself,  if  I  have 
to.  You  won't  repent  of  having  told  me, 
I  assure  you!" 

"All  right,  but  keep  your  word!"  said 
Deta  warningly.  Then  she  looked  around  to 
see  that  the  child  was  not  so  close  to  them 
as  to  overhear  what  might  be  said;  but  the 
little  girl  was  nowhere  to  be  seen.  T^Tiile 
the  two  young  women  had  talked  at  such  a 
rate,  they  had  not  noticed  her  absence; 
quite  a  while  must  have  elapsed  since  the 
little  girl  had  given  up  following  her  com- 

2S 


HEIDI 

panions.  Deta,  standing  still,  looked  about 
her  everj^where,  but  no  one  was  on  the  path, 
which — except  for  a  few  curves — was  visible 
as  far  down  as  the  village. 

"There  she  is!  Can't  you  see  her  there?'* 
exclaimed  Barbara,  pointing  to  a  spot  a 
good  distance  from  the  path.  "She  is  climb- 
ing up  with  the  goatherd  Peter  and  his  goats. 
I  wonder  why  he  is  so  late  to-day.  I  must 
say,  it  suits  us  well  enough;  he  can  look 
after  the  child  while  you  tell  me  everything 
without  being  mterrupted. " 

"It  will  be  very  easy  for  Peter  to  watch 
her,"  remarked  Deta;  "she  is  bright  for  her 
five  years  and  keeps  her  eyes  wide  open. 
I  have  often  noticed  that  and  I  am  glad 
for  her,  for  it  will  be  useful  with  the  uncle. 
He  has  nothing  left  in  the  whole  wide  world, 
but  his  cottage  and  two  goats!" 

"Did  he  once  have  more.'^"  asked  Barbarac 

"I  should  say  so.  He  was  heir  to  a  large 
farm  in  Domleschg.  But  setting  up  to  play 
the  fine  gentleman,  he  soon  lost  everything 
with  drink  and  play.    His  parents  died  with 

24 


GOING  UP  TO  THE  ALM-UNCLE 

grief  and  he  himself  disappeared  from  these 
parts.  After  many  years  he  came  back  with 
a  half-grovrn  boy,  his  son.  Tobias,  that  was 
his  name,  became  a  carpenter  and  turned  out 
to  be  a  quiet,  steady  fellow.  Many  strange 
rumors  went  round  about  the  uncle  and  I 
think  that  was  why  he  left  Domleschg  for 
Dorfli.  We  acknowledged  relationship,  my 
mother's  grandmother  being  a  cousin  of  his. 
Vie  called  him  uncle,  and  because  we  are 
related  on  my  father's  side  to  nearly  all 
the  people  in  the  hamlet  they  too  all  called 
him  uncle.  He  was  named  'Aim-Uncle' 
when  he  moved  up  to  the  Aim." 
«  "But  what  happened  to  Tobias?"  asked 
Barbara  eagerly. 

*'Just  wait.  How  can  I  tell  you  every- 
thing at  once?"  exclaimed  Deta.  *' Tobias 
was  an  apprentice  in  Mels,  and  when  he 
was  made  master,  he  came  home  to  the 
village  and  married  my  sister  Adelheid.' 
They  always  had  been  fond  of  each  other 
and  they  lived  very  happily  as  man  and 
wife.    But  their  joy  was  short.    Two  years 


25 


HEIDI 

afterwards,  when  Tobias  was  helping  to 
build  a  house,  a  beam  fell  on  him  and  killed 
him.  Adelheid  was  thrown  into  a  violent 
.fever  with  grief  and  fright,  and  never  re- 
covered from  it.  She  had  never  been  strong 
and  had  often  sufifered  from  queer  spells, 
when  we  did  not  know  whether  she  was 
awake  or  asleep.  Only  a  few  weeks  after 
Tobias's  death  they  buried  poor  Adelheid. 

"People  said  that  heaven  had  punished 
the  uncle  for  his  misdeeds.  After  the 
death  of  his  son  he  never  spoke  to  a  Uv- 
ing  soul.  Suddenly  he  moved  up  to  the 
Alp,  to  hve  there  at  enmity  with  God  and 
man. 

*'  My  mother  and  I  took  Adelheid's  little 
year-old  baby,  Heidi,  to  live  with  us.  When 
I  went  to  Ragatz  I  took  her  with  me; 
but  in  the  spring  the  family  whose  work 
I  had  done  last  year  came  from  Frankfurt 
and  resolved  to  take  me  to  their  town-house. 
I  am  very  glad  to  get  such  a  good  position. " 

"And  now  you  want  to  hand  over  the 
child  to  this  terrible  old  man.    I  really  won- 

26 


GOING  UP  TO  THE  ALM-UXCLE 

der  how  you  can  do  it,  Deta!"  said  Barbara 
with  reproach  in  her  voice. 

"It  seems  to  me  I  have  really  done  enough 
for  the  child.  I  do  not  know  where  eke 
to  take  her,  as  she  is  too  young  to  come  with 
me  to  Frankfurt.  By  the  way,  Barbara, 
where  are  you  going?  We  are  haK-way  up 
the  Aim  already." 

Deta  shook  hands  with  her  companion  and 
stood  still  while  Barbara  approached  the 
tiny,  dark-brown  mountain  hut,  which  lay 
in  a  hollow  a  few  steps  away  from  the  path. 

Situated  half-way  up  the  Aim,  the  cottage 
was  luckily  protected  from  the  mighty  winds. 
Had  it  been  exposed  to  the  tempests,  it 
would  have  been  a  doubtful  habitation  in 
the  state  of  decay  it  was  in.  Even  as  it 
was,  the  doors  and  windows  rattled  and  the 
old  rafters  shook  when  the  south  wind 
swept  the  mountain  side.  If  the  hut  had 
stood  on  the  Aim  top,  the  wind  would  have 
blown  it  down  the  valley  without  much  ado 
when  the  storm  season  came. 

Here   Hved   Peter  the    goatherd,   a  boy 

27 


HEIDI 

eleven  years  old,  who  daily  fetched  the 
goats  from  the  village  and  drove  them  up 
the  mountain  to  the  short  and  luscious 
grasses  of  the  pastures.  Peter  raced  down 
in  the  evening  with  the  light-footed  Uttle 
goats.  When  he  whistled  sharply  through 
his  fingers,  every  owner  would  come  and 
get  his  or  her  goat.  These  owners  were 
mostly  small  boys  and  girls  and,  as  the 
goats  were  friendly,  they  did  not  fear  them. 
That  was  the  only  time  Peter  spent  with 
other  children,  the  rest  of  the  day  the  ani- 
mals were  his  sole  companions.  At  home 
lived  his  mother  and  an  old  bhnd  grand- 
mother, but  he  only  spent  enough  time  in 
the  hut  to  swallow  his  bread  and  milk  for 
breakfast  and  the  same  repast  for  supper. 
After  that  he  sought  his  bed  to  sleep.  He 
always  left  early  in  the  morning  and  at 
night  he  came  home  late,  so  that  he  could 
be  with  his  friends  as  long  as  possible.  His 
father  had  met  with  an  accident  some  years 
ago;  he  also  had  been  called  Peter  the 
goatherd.     His    mother,    whose   name  was 

28 


GOING  UP  TO  THE  ALM-UNCLE 

Brigida,  was  called  "Goatherd  Peter's  wife"*' 
and  his  blind  grandmother  was  called  by 
young  and  old  from  many  miles  about  just 
"grandmother." 

Deta  waited  about  ten  minutes  to  see  if 
the  children  were  coming  up  behind  with 
the  goats.  As  she  could  not  find  them  any- 
where, she  climbed  up  a  httle  higher  to 
get  a  better  view  down  the  valley  from  there, 
and  peered  from  side  to  side  with  marks 
of  great  impatience  on  her  countenance. , 

The  children  in  the  meantime  were  as- 
cending slowly  in  a  zigzag  way,  Peter  al- 
ways knowing  where  to  find  all  sorts  of 
good  grazing  places  for  his  goats  where  they 
could  nibble.  Thus  they  strayed  from  side 
to  side.  The  poor  httle  girl  had  followed 
the  boy  only  with  the  greatest  effort  and. 
she  was  panting  in  her  heavy  clothes.  She 
was  so  hot  and  uncomfortable  that  she  only 
climbed  by  exerting  all  her  strength.  She  did 
not  say  anything  but  looked  enviously  at 
Peter,  who  jumped  about  so  easily  in  his 
light  trousers  and  bare  feet.    She  envied  even 

29 


HEIDI 

more  the  goats  that  dimbed  over  bushes, 
stones,  and  steep  inclines  with  their  slender 
legs.  Suddenly  sitting  down  on  the  ground 
the  child  swiftly  took  off  her  shoes  and 
stockings.  Getting  up  she  undid  the  heavy 
shawl  and  the  two  httle  dresses.  Out  she 
sHpped  without  more  ado  and  stood  up  in 
only  a  light  petticoat.  In  sheer  delight  at 
the  relief,  she  threw  up  her  dimpled  arms, 
that  were  bare  up  to  her  short  sleeves.  To 
save  the  trouble  of  carrying  them,  her  aunt 
had  dressed  her  in  her  Sunday  clothes  over 
her  workday  garments.  Heidi  arranged  her 
dresses  neatly  in  a  heap  and  joined  Peter 
and  the  goats.  She  was  now  as  light-footed 
as  any  of  them.  "WTien  Peter,  who  had  not 
paid  much  attention,  saw  her  suddenly  in  her 
light  attire,  he  grinned.  Looking  back,  he  saw 
the  little  heap  of  dresses  on  the  ground  and 
then  he  grinned  yet  more,  till  his  mouth 
seemed  to  reach  from  ear  to  ear;  but  he 
said  never  a  word. 

The  child,  feeling  free  and  comfortable, 
started  to  converse  with  Peter,  and  he  had 

30 


goijstg  up  to  the  alm-uncle 

to  answer  many  questions.  She  asked  him 
how  many  goats  he  had,  and  where  he  led 
them,  what  he  did  with  them  when  he  got 
there,  and  so  forth. 

At  last  the  children  reached  the  summit 
in  front  of  the  hut.  When  Deta  saw  the 
httle  party  of  chmbers  she  cried  out  shrilly; 
"Heidi,  what  have  you  done.^  What  a  sight 
you  are!  Where  are  your  dresses  and  your 
shawl?  Are  the  new  shoes  gone  that  I  just 
bought  for  you,  and  the  new  stockings  that 
I  made  myself.?    Where  are  they  all,  Heidi.?" 

The  child  quietly  pointed  down  and  said 
"There." 

The  aunt  followed  the  direction  of  her 
finger  and  descried  a  little  heap  with  a 
small  red  dot  in  the  middle,  which  she  recog- 
nized as  the  shawl. 

"Unlucky  child!"  Deta  said  excitedly, 
"What  does  all  this  mean?  Why  have  you 
taken  your  things  all  off  ?  " 

"Because  I  do  not  need  them,"  said  the 
child,  not  seeming  in  the  least  repentant 
of  her  deed 

SI 


HEIDI 

**How  can  you  be  so  stupid,  Heidi?  Have 
you  lost  your  senses?"  the  aunt  went  on, 
in  a  tone  of  mingled  vexation  and  reproach. 
''Who  do  you  think  will  go  way  down 
there  to  fetch  those  things  up  again?  It 
is  half-an-hour's  walk.  Please,  Peter,  run 
down  and  get  them.  Do  not  stand  and 
stare  at  me  as  if  you  were  glued  to  the  spot. " 

"I  am  late  already,"  replied  Peter,  and 
stood  without  moving  from  the  place  where, 
with  his  hands  in  his  trousers'  pockets,  he  had 
witnessed  the  violent  outbreak  of  Heidi's  aunt. 

"There  you  are,  standing  and  staring,  but 
that  won't  get  you  further,"  said  Deta. 
"I'll  give  you  this  if  you  go  down."  With 
that  she  held  a  five-penny-piece  under  his 
eyes.  That  made  Peter  start  and  in  a  great 
hurry  he  ran  down  the  straightest  path.  He 
arrived  again  in  so  short  a  time  that  Deta 
had  to  praise  him  and  gave  him  her  little 
coin  without  delay.  He  did  not  often  get 
such  a  treasure,  and  therefore  his  face  was 
beaming  and  he  laughingly  dropped  the 
money  deep  into  his  pocket. 

32 


GOING  UP  TO  THE  ALM-UNCLE 

"If  you  are  going  up  to  the  uncle,  as  we 
are,  you  can  carry  the  pack  till  we  get 
there,"  said  Deta.  They  still  had  to  cKmb 
a  steep  ascent  that  lay  behind  Peter's  hut. 
The  boy  readily  took  the  things  and  followed 
Deta,  his  left  arm  holding  the  bundle  and 
his  right  swingmg  the  stick.  Heidi  jumped 
along  gaily  by  his  side  with  the  goats. 

After  three  quarters  of  an  hour  they 
reached  the  height  where  the  hut  of  the 
old  man  stood  on  a  prominent  rock,  exposed 
to  every  wind,  but  bathed  in  the  full  sun- 
light. From  there  you  could  gaze  far  down 
into  the  valley.  Behind  the  hut  stood  three 
old  fir-trees  with  great  shaggy  branches. 
Further  back  the  old  grey  rocks  rose  high 
and  sheer.  Above  them  you  could  see  green 
and  fertile  pastures,  till  at  last  the  stony 
boulders  reached  the  bare,  steep  cliffs. 

Overlooking  the  valley  the  uncle  had  made 
himself  a  bench,  by  the  side  of  the  hut. 
Here  he  sat,  with  his  pipe  betv^een  his  teeth 
and  both  hands  resting  on  his  knees.  He 
quietly  watched  the  children  cHmbing  up 


HEIDI 

with  the  goats  and  Aunt  Deta  behind  them, 
for  the  children  had  caught  up  to  her  long  ago. 
Heidi  reached  the  top  first,  and  approach- 
ing the  old  man  she  held  out  her  hand  to  him 
and  said:  "Good  evening,  grandfather!" 

**Well,  well,  what  does  that  mean?"  re- 
plied the  old  man  in  a  rough  voice.  Giving 
her  his  hand  for  only  a  moment,  he  watched 
her  with  a  long  and  penetrating  look  from 
under  his  bushy  brows.  Heidi  gazed  back 
at  him  with  an  unwinking  glance  and  ex- 
amined him  with  much  curiosity,  for  he  was 
strange  to  look  at,  with  his  thick,  grey 
beard  and  shaggy  eyebrows,  that  met  in  the 
middle  like  a  thicket. 

Heidi's  aunt  had  arrived  in  the  meantime 
with  Peter,  who  was  eager  to  see  what  was 
going  to  happen. 

"Good-day  to  you,  uncle,"  said  Deta  as 
she  approached.  "This  is  Tobias's  and  Adel- 
heid's  child.  You  won't  be  able  to  remember 
her,  because  last  time  you  saw  her  she  was 
scarcely  a  year  old." 

"Why  do  you  bring  her  here.'^"  asked  the 

34 


GOING  UP  TO  THE  ALM-UNCLE 

uncle,  and  turning  to  Peter  he  said:  "Get 
away  and  bring  my  goats.  How  late  you 
are  already!" 

Peter  obeyed  and  disappeared  on  the 
spot;  the  uncle  had  looked  at  him  in  such  a 
manner  that  he  was  glad  to  go. 

"Uncle,  I  have  brought  the  httle  girl  for 
you  to  keep,"  said  Deta.  ''I  have  done 
my  share  these  last  four  years  and  now  it 
is  your  turn  to  provide  for  her." 

The  old  man's  eyes  flamed  with  anger. 
'^Indeed!"  he  said.  "What  on  earth  shall 
I  do,  when  she  begins  to  whine  and  cry 
for  you?  Small  children  always  do,  and 
then  I'll  be  helpless." 

''You'll  have  to  look  out  for  that!"  Deta 
retorted.  "When  the  httle  baby  was  left 
m  my  hands  a  few  years  ago,  I  had  to  find 
out  how  to  care  for  the  httle  innocent  my- 
self and  nobody  told  me  anything.  I  al- 
ready had  mother  on  my  hands  and  there 
was  plenty  for  me  to  do.  You  can't  blame 
me  if  I  want  to  earn  some  money  now. 
If  you  can't  keep  the  child,  you  can  do 


HEIDI 

With  her  whatever  you  please.  If  she 
comes  to  harm  you  are  responsible  and  I 
am  sure  you  do  not  want  to  burden  your 
conscience  any  further." 

Deta  had  said  more  in  her  excitement 
than  she  had  intended,  just  because  her 
conscience  was  not  quite  clear.  The  uncle 
had  risen  during  her  last  words  and  now 
he  gave  her  such  a  look  that  she  retreated 
a  few  steps.  Stretching  out  his  arm  in  a 
commanding  gesture,  he  said  to  her:  "Away 
with  you!  Begone!  Stay  wherever  you 
came  from  and  don't  venture  soon  again 
into  my  sight!" 

Deta  did  not  have  to  be  told  twice.  She 
said  "Good-bye"  to  Heidi  and  "Farewell" 
to  the  uncle,  and  started  down  the  mountain. 
Like  steam  her  excitement  seemed  to  drive 
her  forward,  and  she  ran  down  at  a  tre- 
mendous rate.  The  people  in  the  village 
called  to  her  now  more  than  they  had  on 
her  way  up,  because  they  all  were  wonder- 
ing where  she  had  left  the  child.  They 
"were  well  acquainted  with  both  and  knew 

86 


GOING  UP  TO  THE  ALM-UNCLE 

their  history.  TMien  she  heard  from  door 
and  windows:  "Where  is  the  child?" 
"Where  have  you  left  her,  Deta?*'  and  so 
forth,  she  answered  more  and  more  re- 
luctantly: "Up  with  the  Aim-Uncle, — with 
the  Aim-Uncle!"  She  became  much  pro- 
voked because  the  women  called  to  her  from 
every  side:  "How  could  you  do  it?"  "The 
poor  little  creature!"  "The  idea  of  leav- 
ing such  a  helpless  child  up  there!"  and, 
over  and  over  again:  "The  poor  little  dear!" 
Deta  ran  as  quickly  as  she  could  and  was 
glad  when  she  heard  no  more  calls,  because, 
to  tell  the  truth,  she  herseK  was  uneasy. 
Her  mother  had  asked  her  on  her  death- 
bed to  care  for  Heidi.  But  she  consoled 
herself  with  the  thought  that  she  would  be 
able  to  do  more  for  the  child  if  she  could 
earn  some  money.  She  was  very  glad  to 
go  away  from  people  who  interfered  in  her 
affairs,  and  looked  forward  with  great  de- 
light to  her  new  place. 


n 

WITH    THE    GRANDFATHER 


jFTER  Deta  had  disappeared, 
the  Uncle  sat  down  again  on 
the  bench,  blowing  big  clouds 
of  smoke  out  of  his  pipe.  He 
did  not  speak,  but  kept  his 
eyes  fastened  on  the  ground.  In  the  mean- 
time Heidi  looked  about  her,  and  discovering 
the  goat-shed,  peeped  in.  Nothing  could  be 
seen  inside.  Searching  for  some  more  inter- 
esting thing,  she  saw  the  three  old  fir-trees 
behind  the  hut.  Here  the  wind  was  roaring 
through  the  branches  and  the  tree-tops  were 
swaying  to  and  fro.  Heidi  stood  still  to  Hsten. 
After  the  wind  had  ceased  somewhat,  she 
walked  round  the  hut  back  to  her  grand- 
father. She  found  him  in  exactly  the  same 
position,  and  planting  herself  in  front  of  the 
old  man,  with  arms  folded  behind  her  back, 
she  gazed  at  him.  The  grandfather,  looking 
up,  saw  the  child  standing  motionless  before 


38 


WITH  THE  GRANDFATHER 

him.  "What  do  you  want  to  do  now?"  he 
asked  her. 

"I  want  to  see  what's  in  the  hut,"  replied 
Heidi. 

"Come  then,"  and  with  that  the  grand- 
father got  up  and  entered  the  cottage. 

"Take  your  things  along,"  he  commanded. 

"I  do  not  want  them  any  more,"  answered 
Heidi. 

The  old  man,  turning  about,  threw  a  pene- 
trating glance  at  her.  The  child's  black 
eyes  were  sparkling  in  expectation  of  all  the 
things  to  come.  "  She  is  not  lacking  in  intelli- 
gence," he  muttered  to  himself.  Aloud  he 
added  :"T\Tiy  don't  you  need  them  anymore?" 

"I  want  to  go  about  Hke  the  light-footed 
goats !" 

"All  right,  you  can;  but  fetch  the  things 
and  we'll  put  them  in  the  cupboard."  The 
child  obeyed  the  command.  The  old  man 
now  opened  the  door,  and  Heidi  followed 
him  into  a  fairly  spacious  room,  which  took 
in  the  entire  expanse  of  the  hut.  In  one 
eorner  stood  a  table  and  a  chair,  and  in 


HEIDI 

another  the  grandfather's  bed.  Across  the 
room  a  large  kettle  was  suspended  over  the 
hearth,  and  opposite  to  it  a  large  door  was 
sunk  into  the  wall.  This  the  grandfather 
opened.  It  was  the  cupboard,  in  which  ah 
his  clothes  were  kept.  In  one  shelf  were  a 
few  shirts,  socks  and  towels;  on  another  a 
few  plates,  cups  and  glasses;  and  on  the  top 
shelf  Heidi  could  see  a  round  loaf  of  bread, 
some  bacon  and  cheese.  In  this  cupboard 
the  grandfather  kept  everything  that  he 
needed  for  his  subsistence.  When  he  opened 
it,  Heidi  pushed  her  things  as  far  behind 
the  grandfather's  clothes  as  she  could  reach. 
She  did  not  want  them  found  again  in  a 
hurry.  After  looking  around  attentively  in 
the  room,  she  asked,  "Where  am  I  going 
to  sleep,  grandfather.?" 

"  'VMierever  you  want  to,"  he  replied.  That 
suited  Heidi  exactly.  She  peeped  into  all 
the  corners  of  the  room  and  looked  at  every 
little  nook  to  find  a  cosy  place  to  sleep. 
Beside  the  old  man's  bed  she  saw  a  ladder. 
Climbing  up,  she  arrived  at  a  hayloft,  which 

40 


WITH  THE  GRANDFATHER 

t^as  filled  with  fresh  and  fragrant  hay. 
Through  a  tiny  round  window  she  could 
look  far  down  into  the  valley. 

''I  want  to  sleep  up  here,"  Heidi  called 
down.  "Oh,  it  is  lovely  here.  Please  come 
up,  grandfather,   and  see  it  for  yourseK," 

"I   know   it,"   sounded   from   below. 

"I  am  making  the  bed  now^"  thehttle  girl 
called  out  again,  while  she  ran  busily  to  and 
fro.  "Oh,  do  come  up  and  bring  a  sheet, 
grandfather,  for  every  bed  must  have  a  sheet." 

"Is  that  so?"  said  the  old  man.  After  a 
while  he  opened  the  cupboard  and  rummaged 
around  in  it.  At  last  he  pulled  out  a  long 
coarse  cloth  from  under  the  shirts.  It  some- 
what resembled  a  sheet,  and  with  this  he 
chmbed  up  to  the  loft.  Here  a  neat  little 
bed  was  already  prepared.  On  top  the  hay 
was  heaped  up  high  so  that  the  head  of 
the  occupant  would  lie  exactly  opposite 
the  window. 

The  grandfather  was  well  pleased  with  the 
arrangement.  To  prevent  the  hard  floor 
from  being  felt,  he  made  the  couch  twice  as 

41 


HEIDI 

thick.  Then  he  and  Heidi  together  put  the 
heavy  sheet  on,  tucking  the  ends  in  well. 
Heidi  looked  thoughtfully  at  her  fresh,  new 
bed  and  said,  "Grandfather,  we  have  for- 
gotten something." 

**What?"  he  asked. 

*'I  have  no  cover.  Y/hen  I  go  to  bed  I 
always  creep  in  between  the  sheet  and  the 
cover." 

"What  shall  we  do  if  I  haven't  any?" 
asked  the  grandfather. 

"Never  mind,  I'll  just  take  some  more 
hay  to  cover  me,"  Heidi  reassured  him,  and 
was  just  going  to  the  heap  of  hay  when  the 
old  man  stopped  her. 

"Just  wait  one  minute,"  he  said,  and  went 
down  to  his  own  bed.  From  it  he  took  a 
large,  heavy  hnen  bag  and  brought  it  to 
the  child. 

"Isn't  this  better  than  hay?"  he  asked» 

Heidi  pulled  the  sack  to  and  fro  with  all 
her  might,  but  she  could  not  unfold  it,  for  it 
was  too  heavy  for  her  little  arms.  The  grand- 
father put  the  thick  cover  on  the  bed  while 


WITH  THE  GRANDFATHER 

Heidi  watched  him.  After  it  was  all  done,  she 
said:  ''What  a  nice  bed  I  have  now,  and 
what  a  splendid  cover !  I  only  wish  the  even- 
ing was  here,  that  I  might  go  to  sleep  in  it." 

"I  think  we  might  eat  something  first," 
said  the  grandfather.    " Don't  you  think  so?" 

Heidi  had  forgotten  everything  else  in  her 
interest  for  the  bed;  but  when  she  was  re- 
minded of  her  dinner,  she  noticed  how 
terribly  hungry  she  really  was.  She  had  had 
only  a  piece  of  bread  and  a  cup  of  thin 
coffee  very  early  in  the  morning,  before  her 
long  journey.  Heidi  said  approvingly:  ''I 
think  we  might,  grandfather!" 

"Let's  go  down  then,  if  we  agree/'  said 
the  old  man,  and  followed  close  behind  her. 
Going  up  to  the  fireplace,  he  pushed  the 
big  kettle  aside  and  reached  for  a  smaller 
one  that  was  suspended  on  a  chain.  Then 
sitting  down  on  a  three-legged  stool,  he 
kindled  a  bright  fire.  When  the  kettle  was 
boiling,  the  old  man  put  a  large  piece  of 
cheese  on  a  long  iron  fork,  and  held  it  over 
the  fire,  turning  it  to  and  fro,  till  it  was 

43 


HEIDI 

golden-brown  on  all  sides.  Heidi  had  watched 
him  eagerly.  Suddenly  she  ran  to  the  cup- 
board. When  her  grandfather  brought  a 
pot  and  the  toasted  cheese  to  the  table,  he 
found  it  already  nicely  set  with  two  plates  and 
two  knives  and  the  bread  in  the  middle.  Heidi 
had  seen  the  things  in  the  cupboard  and  knew 
that  they  would  be  needed  for   the  meal. 

'*I  am  glad  to  see  that  you  can  think  for 
yourself,"  said  the  grandfather,  while  he  put 
the  cheese  on  top  of  the  bread,  "but  some- 
thing is  missing  yet." 

Heidi  saw  the  steaming  pot  and  ran  back 
to  the  cupboard  in  all  haste.  A  single  httle 
bowl  was  on  the  shelf.  That  did  not  per- 
plex Heidi  though,  for  she  saw  two  glasses 
standing  behind.  With  those  three  things 
she  returned  to  the  table. 

''You  certainly  can  help  yourself!  Where 
shall  you  sit,  though?"  asked  the  grand- 
father, who  occupied  the  only  chair  himseK. 
Heidi  flew  to  the  hearth,  and  bringing  back 
the  little  stool,  sat  down  on  it. 

**Now  you  have  a  seat,  but  it  is  much 

44 


WITH  THE  GRANDFATHER 

too  low.  In  fact,  you  are  too  little  to  reach 
the  table  from  my  chair.  Now  you  shall 
have  something  to  eat  at  last!"  and  with 
that  the  grandfather  filled  the  little  bowl 
with  milk.  Putting  it  on  his  chair,  he  pushed 
it  as  near  to  the  stool  as  was  possible,  and 
in  that  way  Heidi  had  a  table  before  her. 
He  commanded  her  to  eat  the  large  piece 
of  bread  and  the  shce  of  golden  cheese.  He 
sat  down  himself  on  a  corner  of  the  table 
and  started  his  own  dinner.  Heidi  drank 
without  stopping,  for  she  felt  exceedingly 
thirsty  after  her  long  journey.  Taking  a 
long  breath,  she  put  down  her  httle  bowl. 

"How  do  you  like  the  milk.^"  the  grand- 
father asked  her. 

"I  never  tasted  better,"  answered  Heidi. 

"Then  you  shall  have  more,"  and  with 
that  the  grandfather  filled  the  little  bowl 
again.  The  little  girl  ate  and  drank  with 
the  greatest  enjoyment.  After  she  was 
through,  both  went  out  into  the  goat-shed. 
Here  the  old  man  busied  himself,  and  Heidi 
watched  him  attentively  while  he  was  sweep- 

45 


HEIDI 

ing  and  putting  down  fresh  straw  for  the 
goats  to  sleep  on.  Then  he  went  to  the 
Httle  shop  alongside  and  fashioned  a  high 
chair  for  Heidi,  to  the  httle  girl's  greatest 
amazement. 

"What  is  this?"  asked  the  grandfather. 

"  This  is  a  chair  for  me.  I  am  sure  of  it  be- 
cause it  is  so  high.  How  quickly  it  was  made !" 
said  the  child,  full  of  admiration  and  wonder. 

''She  knows  what  is  what  and  has  her 
eyes  on  the  right  place,"  the  grandfather 
said  to  himself,  while  he  walked  around  the 
hut,  fastening  a  nail  or  a  loose  board  here 
and  there.  He  wandered  about  with  his 
hammer  and  nails,  repairing  whatever  was 
in  need  of  fixing.  Heidi  followed  him  at 
every  step  and  watched  the  performance 
with  great  enjoyment  and  attention. 

At  last  the  evening  came.  The  old  fir- 
trees  were  rusthng  and  a  mighty  wind  was 
roaring  and  howling  through  the  tree-tops. 
Those  sounds  thrilled  Heidi's  heart  and 
filled  it  with  happiness  and  joy.  She  danced 
and  jumped  about  under  the  trees,  for  those 

46 


WITH  THE  GRANDFATHER 

sounds  made  her  feel  as  if  a  wonderful  thing 
had  happened  to  her.  The  grandfather 
stood  under  the  door,  watching  her,  when 
suddenly  a  shrill  whistle  was  heard.  Heidi 
stood  still  and  the  grandfather  joined  her 
outside.  Down  from  the  heights  came  one 
goat  after  another,  with  Peter  in  their  midst. 
Uttering  a  cry  of  joy,  Heidi  ran  into  the 
middle  of  the  flock,  greeting  her  old  friends. 
\Mien  they  had  all  reached  the  hut,  they 
stopped  on  their  way  and  two  beautiful 
slender  goats  came  out  of  the  herd,  one  of 
them  white  and  the  other  brown.  They 
came  up  to  the  grandfather,  who  held  out  some 
salt  in  his  hands  to  them,  as  he  did  every  night. 
Heidi  tenderly  caressed  first  one  and  then 
the  other,  seeming  beside  herself  with  joy. 
"Are  they  ours,  grandfather?  Do  they 
both  belong  to  us?  Are  they  going  to  the 
stable?  Are  they  going  to  stay  with  us?" 
Heidi  kept  on  asking  in  her  excitement. 
The  grandfather  hardly  could  put  in  a  "yes, 
yes,  surely"  between  her  numerous  questions. 
When  the  goats  had  licked  up  all  the  salt, 

4T 


HEIDI 

the  old  man  said,  "Go  in,  Heidi,  and  fetch 
your  bowl  and  the  bread." 

Heidi  obeyed  and  returned  instantly.  The 
grandfather  milked  a  full  bowl  from  the 
white  goat,  cut  a  piece  of  bread  for  the 
child,  and  told  her  to  eat.  "Afterwards  you 
can  go  to  bed.  If  you  need  some  shirts  and 
other  Hnen,  you  will  find  them  in  the  bottom 
of  the  cupboard.  Aunt  Deta  has  left  a  bundle 
for  you.  Now  good-night,  I  have  to  look  after 
the  goats  and  lock  them  up  for  the  night." 

"Good-night,  grandfather!  Oh,  please  tell 
me  what  their  names  are,"  called  Heidi 
after  him. 

"The  white  one's  name  is  Schwanh  and 
the  brown  one  I  call  Barh,"  was  his  answer. 

"  Good-night,  Schwanh !  Good-night,  Barh," 
the  httle  girl  called  loudly,  for  they  w^ere 
just  disappearing  in  the  shed.  Heidi  now 
sat  down  on  the  bench  and  took  her  supper. 
The  strong  wind  nearly  blew  her  from  her 
seat,  so  she  hurried  with  her  meal,  to  be  able 
to  go  inside  and  up  to  her  bed.  She  slept  in 
it  as  well  as  a  prince  on  his  royal  couch. 

48 


WITH  THE  GRANDFATHER 

Very  soon  after  Heidi  had  gone  up,  before 
it  was  quite  dark,  the  old  man  also  sought 
his  bed.  He  was  always  up  in  the  morning 
with  the  sun,  which  rose  early  over  the 
mountain-side  in  those  summer  days.  It 
was  a  wild,  stormy  night;  the  hut  was  shaking 
in  the  gusts  and  all  the  boards  were  creak- 
ing. The  wind  howled  through  the  chimney 
and  the  old  fir-trees  shook  so  strongly  that 
many  a  dry  branch  came  crashing  down. 
In  the  middle  of  the  night  the  grandfather 
got  up,  saying  to  himself:  "I  am  sure  she 
is  afraid."  Climbing  up  the  ladder,  he  went 
up  to  Heidi's  bed.  The  first  moment  every- 
thing lay  in  darkness,  when  all  of  a  sudden 
the  moon  came  out  behind  the  clouds  and 
sent  his  brilKant  hght  across  Heidi's  bed. 
Her  cheeks  were  burning  red  and  she  lay 
peacefully  on  her  round  and  chubby  arms. 
She  must  have  had  a  happy  dream,  for  she 
was  smiling  in  her  sleep.  The  grandfather 
stood  and  watched  her  till  a  cloud  flew  over  the 
moon  and  left  everything  in  total  darkness. 
Then  he  went  down  to  seek  his  bed  again. 


m 

ON  THE  PASTURE 

'IDI  was  awakened  early  next 
morning   by   a   loud   whistle. 
Opening  her  eyes,  she  saw  her 
little  bed  and  the  hay  beside 
her  bathed  in  golden  sunlight. 
For  a  short  while  she  did  not  know  where 
she  was,  but  when   she   heard   her    grand- 
father's deep  voice  outside,  she  recollected 
everything.     She  remembered  how  she  had 
come  up  the  mountain  the  day  before  and 
left  old  Ursula,  who  was  always  shivering 
with  cold  and  sat  near  the  stove  all  day. 
While  Heidi  hved  with  Ursula,  she  had  al- 
ways  been  obhged  to  keep   in  the   house, 
where  the  old  woman  could  see  her.     Being 
deaf,  Ursula  was  afraid  to  let  Heidi  go  out- 
doors,  and   the   child  had  often  fretted  in 
the  narrow  room  and  had  longed  to  run  out- 
side.   She  was  therefore  dehghted  to  find  her- 
self in  her  new  home  and  hardly  could  wait 


ox  THE  PASTURE 

to  see  the  goats  again.  Jumping  out  of  bed, 
she  put  on  her  few  things  and  in  a  short  time 
went  down  the  ladder  and  ran  outside. 
Peter  was  already  there  with  his  flock,  waiting 
for  Schwanli  and  Barli,  whom  the  grandfather 
was   just  bringing  to  join  the  other  goats. 

''Do  you  want  to  go  with  him  to  the 
pasture?"   asked  the  grandfather. 

"Yes,"  cried  Heidi,  clapping  her  hands. 

"Go  now,  and  wash  yourself  first,  for  the 
sun  will  laugh  at  you  if  he  sees  how  dirty 
you  are.  Everything  is  ready  there  for  you," 
he  added,  pointing  to  a  large  tub  of  water 
that  stood  in  the  sun.  Heidi  did  as  she 
was  told,  and  washed  and  rubbed  herself 
till  her  cheeks  were  glowing.  In  the  mean- 
while the  grandfather  called  to  Peter  to 
come  into  the  hut  and  bring  his  bag  along* 
The  boy  followed  the  old  man,  who  com- 
manded him  to  open  the  bag  in  which 
he  carried  his  scanty  dinner.  The  grand- 
father put  into  the  bag  a  piece  of  bread  and  a 
slice  of  cheese,  that  were  easily  twice  as  large 
as  those  the  boy  had  in  the  bag  himself. 

51 


HEIDI 

"The  little  bowl  goes  in,  too,"  said  the 
Uncle,  "for  the  child  does  not  know  how  to 
drink  straight  from  the  goat,  the  way  you 
do.  She  is  going  to  stay  with  you  all  day, 
therefore  milk  two  bowls  full  for  her  dinner. 
Look  out  that  she  does  not  fall  over  the 
rocks!     Do  you  hear?" 

Just  then  Heidi  came  running  in.  "  Grand- 
father, can  the  sun  still  laugh  at  me?"  she 
asked.  The  child  had  rubbed  herself  so 
violently  with  the  coarse  towel  which  the 
grandfather  had  put  beside  the  tub  that 
her  face,  neck  and  arms  were  as  red  as  a 
lobster.  With  a  smile  the  grandfather  said: 
*'No,  he  can't  laugh  any  more  now;  but  when 
you  come  home  to-night  you  must  go  into  the 
tub  like  a  fish.  When  one  goes  about  like  the 
goats,  one  gets  dirty  feet.     Be  off!" 

They  started  merrily  up  the  Alp.  A  cloud- 
less, deep-blue  sky  looked  down  on  them, 
for  the  wind  had  driven  away  every  little 
cloud  in  the  night.  The  fresh  green  moun- 
tain-side was  bathed  in  brilliant  sunlight, 
and    many    blue    and    yellow    flowers    had 

53 


ON  THE  PASTUKE 

opened.  Heidi  was  wild  with  joy  and  ran 
from  side  to  side.  In  one  place  she  saw  big 
patches  of  fine  red  primroses,  on  another 
spot  blue  gentians  sparkled  in  the  grass, 
and  everywhere  the  golden  rock-roses  were 
nodding  to  her.  In  her  transport  at  finding 
such  treasures,  Heidi  even  forgot  Peter  and 
his  goats.  She  ran  far  ahead  of  him  and  then 
strayed  away  off  to  one  side,  for  the  sparkling 
flowers  tempted  her  here  and  there.  Picking 
whole  bunches  of  them  to  take  home  with 
her,  she  put  them  all  into  her  little 
apron. 

Peter,  whose  round  eyes  could  only  move 
about  slowly,  had  a  hard  time  looking  out  for 
her.  The  goats  Vv^ere  even  worse,  and  only  by 
shouting  and  whistling,  especially  by  swinging 
his  rod,  could  he  drive  them  together. 

''Heidi,  where  are  you  now.^"  he  called 
quite  angrily. 

''Here,"  it  sounded  from  somewhere.  Peter 
could  not  see  her,  for  she  was  sitting  on  the 
ground  behind  a  little  mound,  which  was 
covered  with  fragrant  flowers.     The  whole 

53 


HEIDI 

air  was  filled  with  their  perfume,  and  the 
child  drew  it  in,  in  long  breaths. 

"Follow  me  now!"  Peter  called  out.  "The 
grandfather  has  told  me  to  look  out  for  you, 
and  you  must  not  fall  over  the  rocks." 

"\\Tiere  are  they.?"  asked  Heidi  without 
even  stirring. 

"Way  up  there,  and  we  have  still  far  to 
go.  If  you  come  quickly,  we  may  see  the 
eagle  there  and  hear  him  shriek." 

That  tempted  Heidi,  and  she  came  running 
to  Peter,  with  her  apron  full  of  flowers. 

"You  have  enough  now,"  he  declared. 
"If  you  pick  them  all  to-day,  there  won't 
be  any  left  to-morrow."  Heidi  admitted 
that,  besides  which  she  had  her  apron  al- 
ready full.  From  now  on  she  stayed  at 
Peter's  side.  The  goats,  scenting  the  pungent 
herbs,   also  hurried  up  without  delay. 

Peter  generally  took  his  quarters  for  the 
day  at  the  foot  of  a  high  cliff,  which  seemed 
to  reach  far  up  into  the  sky.  Overhanging 
rocks  on  one  side  made  it  dangerous,  so 
that  the  grandfather  was  wise  to  warn  Peterc 

54 


ON  THE  PASTURE 

After  they  had  reached  their  destination,  the 
boy  took  off  his  bag,  putting  it  in  a  Httle 
hollow  in  the  ground.  The  wind  often  blew  in 
violent  gusts  up  there,  and  Peter  did  not 
want  to  lose  his  precious  load.  Then  he  lay 
down  in  the  sunny  grass,  for  he  was  very  tired. 

Heidi,  taking  off  her  apron,  rolled  it 
tightly  together  and  put  it  beside  Peter's 
bag.  Then,  sitting  down  beside  the  boy, 
she  looked  about  her.  Far  down  she  saw 
the  glistening  valley;  a  large  field  of  snow 
rose  high  in  front  of  her.  Heidi  sat  a  long 
time  without  stirring,  with  Peter  asleep  by 
her  side  and  the  goats  climbing  about  be- 
tween the  bushes.  A  hght  breeze  fanned 
her  cheek  and  those  big  mountains  about 
her  made  her  feel  happy  as  never  before. 
She  looked  up  at  the  mountain-tops  till 
they  all  seemed  to  have  faces,  and  soon 
they  were  familiar  to  her,  like  old  friends. 
Suddenly  she  heard  a  loud,  sharp  scream,  and 
looking  up  she  beheld  the  largest  bird  she  had 
ever  seen,  flying  above  her.  With  outspread 
wings  he  flew  in  large  circles  over  Heidi's  head. 

55 


HEIDI 

"Wake  up.  Peterl"  Heidi  called.  "Look 
up,   Peter,   and   see   the  eagle   there!" 

Peter  got  wide  wake,  and  then  they  both 
watched  the  bird  breathlessly.  It  rose  higher 
and  higher  into  the  azure,  till  it  disappeared 
at  last  behind  the  mountain -peak. 

"Where  has  it  gone?"  Heidi  asked. 

"Home  to  its  nest,"  was  Peter's  answer. 

"Oh,  does  it  really  hve  way  up  there.^ 
How  wonderful  that  must  be!  But  tell  me 
why  it  screams  so  loud.^"   Heidi  inquired. 

"Because  it  has  to,"  Peter  rephed. 

"Oh,  let's  climb  up  there  and  see  its  nest!" 
implored  Heidi,  but  Peter,  expressing  de- 
cided disapproval  in  his  voice,  answered: 
"Oh  dear.  Oh  dear,  not  even  goats  could 
climb  up  there !  Grandfather  has  told  me  not 
to  let  you  fall  down  the  rocks,  so  we  can't  go !" 

Peter  now  began  to  call  loudly  and  to 
whistle,  and  soon  all  the  goats  were  as- 
sembled on  the  green  field.  Heidi  ran  mto 
their  midst,  for  she  loved  to  see  them  leaping 
and  playing  about. 

Peter  in  the  meantime  was  preparing  din- 

56 


ON  THE  PASTURE 

ner  for  Heidi  and  himself,  by  putting  her 
large  pieces  on  one  side  and  his  own  small 
ones  on  the  other.  Then  he  milked  Eiirli 
and  put  the  full  bowl  in  the  middle.  When  he 
was  ready,  he  called  to  the  little  girl.  But 
it  took  some  time  before  she  obeyed  his  call. 

"Stop  jumping,  now,"  said  Peter,  "and 
sit  down;  your  dinner  is  ready." 

"Is  this  milk  for  me?"  she  inquired. 

"Yes  it  is;  those  large  pieces  also  belong 
to  you.  IfMien  you  are  through  w4th  the 
milk,  I'll  get  you  some  more.  After  that 
I'll  get  mine." 

"What  milk  do  you  get.^"  Heidi  inquired. 

"I  get  it  from  my  own  goat,  that  speckled 
one  over  there.  But  go  ahead  and  eat!" 
Peter  commanded  again.  Heidi  obeyed,  and 
when  the  bowl  was  empty,  he  filled  it  again. 
Breaking  off  a  piece  of  bread  for  herself, 
she  gave  Peter  the  rest,  which  was  still  bigger , 
than  his  own  portion  had  been.  She  handed 
him  also  the  whole  slice  of  cheese,  saying: 
"You  can  eat  that,  I  have  had  enough!" 

Peter  was  speechless  with  surprise,  for  it 

67 


HEIDI 

would  have  been  impossible  for  him  ever  to 
give  up  any  of  his  share.  Not  taking  Heidi 
in  earnest,  he  hesitated  till  she  put  the 
things  on  his  knees.  Then  he  saw  she  really 
meant  it,  and  he  seized  his  prize.  Nodding 
his  thanks  to  her,  he  ate  the  most  luxurious 
meal  he  had  ever  had  in  all  his  life.  Heidi 
was  watching  the  goats  in  the  meantime,  and 
asked  Peter  for  their  names. 

The  boy  could  tell  them  all  to  her,  for 
their  names  were  about  the  only  thing  he 
had  to  carry  in  his  head.  She  soon  knew 
them,  too,  for  she  had  hstened  attentively. 
One  of  them  was  the  Big  Turk,  who  tried 
to  stick  his  big  horns  into  all  the  others. 
Most  of  the  goats  ran  away  from  their  rough 
comrade.  The  bold  Thistlefinch  alone  wai 
not  afraid,  and  running  his  horns  three  or 
four  times  into  the  other,  so  astonished  the 
Turk  with  his  great  daring  that  he  stood 
still  and  gave  up  fighting,  for  the  Thistle- 
finch  had  sharp  horns  and  met  him  in  the 
most  warhke  attitude.  A  small,  white  goat, 
called  Snowhopper,  kept  up  bleating  in  the 

58 


ON  THE  PASTURE 

most  piteous  way,  which  induced  Heidi  to 
console  it  several  times.  Heidi  at  last  went 
to  the  little  thing  again,  and  throwing  her 
arms  around  its  head,  she  asked,  **What 
is  the  matter  with  you,  Sno whopper?  Why 
do  you  always  cry  for  help?"  The  httle 
goat  pressed  close  to  Heidi's  side  and  became 
perfectly  quiet.  Peter  was  still  eating,  but 
between  the  swallows  he  called  to  Heidi: 
"She  is  so  unhappy,  because  the  old  goat 
has  left  us.  She  was  sold  to  somebody  in 
Mayenfeld  two  days  ago." 
"Who  was  the  old  goat?" 
"Her  mother,  of  course." 

Where  is  her  grandmother?" 

She  hasn't  any." 

And  her  grandfather?" 

Hasn't  any  either." 

Poor  little  Snowhopper!"  said  Heidi, 
drawing  the  little  creature  tenderly  to  her. 
"Don't  grieve  any  more;  see,  I  am  coming 
up  with  you  every  day  now,  and  if  there  is 
anything  the  matter,  you  can  come  to  me." 
Snowhopper    rubbed    her    head    against 


I 


HEIDI 

Heidi's  shoulder  and  stopped  bleating.  When 
Peter  had  finally  finished  his  dinner,  he  joined 
Heidi. 

The  little  girl  had  just  been  observing 
that  Schwanli  and  Barli  were  by  far  the 
cleanest  and  prettiest  of  the  goats.  They 
evaded  the  obtrusive  Turk  with  a  sort  of 
contempt  and  always  managed  to  find  the 
greenest  bushes  for  themselves.  She  men- 
tioned it  to  Peter,  who  replied:  "I  know! 
Of  course  they  are  the  prettiest,  because  the 
imcle  washes  them  and  gives  them  salt.  He 
has  the  best  stable  by  far." 

All  of  a  sudden  Peter,  who  had  been  lying 
on  the  ground,  jumped  up  and  bounded  after 
the  goats.  Heidi,  knowing  that  something 
must  have  happened,  followed  him.  She 
saw  him  running  to  a  dangerous  abyss  on 
the  side.  Peter  had  noticed  how  the  rash 
Thistlefinch  had  gone  nearer  and  nearer  to 
the  dangerous  spot.  Peter  only  just  came 
in  time  to  prevent  the  goat  from  f alKng  down 
over  the  very  edge.  Unfortunately  Peter 
had  stumbled  over  a  stone  in  his  hurry  and 

60 


ON  THE  PASTURE 

was  only  able  to  catch  the  goat  by  one 
leg.  The  Thistlefinch,  being  enraged  to  find 
himself  stopped  in  his  charming  ramble, 
bleated  furiously.  Not  being  able  to  get  up, 
Peter  loudly  called  for  help.  Heidi  imme- 
diately saw  that  Peter  was  nearly  pulling  off 
the  animal's  leg.  She  quickly  picked  some 
fragrant  herbs  and  holding  them  under  the 
animal's  nose,  she  said  soothingly:  "Come, 
come,  Thistlefinch,  and  be  sensible.  Yoii 
might  fall  down  there  and  break  your  leg. 
That   would   hurt  you  horribly." 

The  goat  turned  about  and  devoured  the 
herbs  Heidi  held  in  her  hand.  When  Peter 
got  to  his  feet,  he  led  back  the  runaway  with 
Heidi's  help.  When  he  had  the  goat  in  safety, 
he  raised  his  rod  to  beat  it  for  punishment. 
The  goat  retreated  shyly,  for  it  knew  what  was 
coming.  Heidi  screamed  loudly:  "Peter,  no, 
do  not  beat  him!  look  how  scared  he  is." 

"He  well  deserves  it,"  snarled  Peter,  ready 
to  strike.  But  Heidi,  seizing  his  arm,  shoutedj 
full  of  indignation:  "You  mustn't  hurt  himl 
Let  him  go.'" 

61 


HEIDI 

Heidi's  eyes  were  sparkling,  and  when  he 
saw  her  with  her  commanding  mien,  he 
desisted  and  dropped  his  rope.  "I'll  let  him 
go,  if  you  give  me  a  piece  of  your  cheese 
again  to-morrow,"  he  said,  for  he  wanted 
a  compensation  for  his  fright. 

"You  may  have  it  all  to-morrow  and 
every  day,  because  I  don't  need  it,"  Heidi 
assured  him.  "I  shall  also  give  you  a  big 
piece  of  bread,  if  you  promise  never  to 
beat  any  of  the  goats." 

"I  don't  care,"  growled  Peter,  and  in  that 
way  he  gave  his  promise. 

Thus  the  day  had  passed,  and  the  sun  was 
already  sinking  down  behind  the  mountains. 
Sitting  on  the  grass,  Heidi  looked  at  the  blue- 
bells and  the  wild  roses  that  were  shining 
in  the  last  rays  of  the  sun.  The  peaks  also 
started  to  glow,  and  Heidi  suddenly  called 
to  the  boy:  "Oh,  Peter,  look!  everything  is 
on  fire.  The  mountains  are  burning  and  the 
sky,  too.  Oh,  look !  the  moon  over  there  is  on 
fire,  too.  Do  you  see  the  mountains  all  in 
a  glow.f^    Oh,  how  beautiful  the  snow  looks! 

62 


ON  THE  PASTURE 

Peter,  the  eagle's  nest  is  surely  on  fire,  too. 
Oh,  look  at  the  fir-trees  over  there!" 

Peter  was  quietly  peeling  his  rod,  and 
looking  up,  said  to  Heidi:  "This  is  no  fire; 
it  always  looks  like  that." 

"But  what  is  it  then?"  asked  Heidi  eagerly, 
gazing  about  her  everywhere. 

"  It  gets  that  way  of  itself,"  explained  Peter. 

"Oh  look!  Everything  is  all  rosy  now! 
Oh,  look  at  this  mountain  over  there  with 
the  snow  and  the  sharp  peaks.  What  is 
its  name.^" 

"Mountains  have  no  names,"  he  answered. 

"Oh,  see,  how  beautiful!  It  looks  as  if 
many,  many  roses  were  growing  on  those 
cliffs.  Oh,  now  they  are  getting  grey.  Oh 
dear!  the  fire  has  gone  out  and  it  is  all  over. 
What  a  terrible  shame!"  said  Heidi  quite 
despondently. 

''It  will  be  the  same  again  tomorrow," 
Peter  reassured  her.  "Come  now,  we  have 
to  go  home.'' 

When  Peter  had  called  the  goats  together, 
they  started  downwards. 

63 


HEIDI 

"Will  it  be  like  that  every  day  when  we 
are  up?"  asked  Heidi,  eagerly. 

"It  usually  is,"  was  the  reply. 

"What   about  tomorrow?"   she   inquired. 

"Tomorrow  it  will  be  like  that,  I  am  sure," 
Peter  affirmed. 

That  made  Heidi  feel  happy  again.  She 
walked  quietly  by  Peter's  side,  thinking  over 
all  the  new  things  she  had  seen.  At  last, 
reaching  the  hut,  they  found  the  grand- 
father waiting  for  them  on  a  bench  under 
the  fir-trees.  Heidi  ran  up  to  him  and  the 
two  goats  followed,  for  they  knew  their  mas- 
ter. Peter  called  to  her:  "Come  again  to- 
morrow !     Good-night !" 

Heidi  gave  him  her  hand,  assuring  him 
that  she  would  come,  and  finding  herself 
surrounded  by  the  goats,  she  hugged  Snow- 
hopper  a  last  time. 

T\Tien  Peter  had  disappeared,  Heidi  re- 
turned to  her  grandfather.  "Oh  grand- 
father! it  was  so  beautiful!  I  saw  the  fire 
and  the  roses  on  the  rocks!  And  see  the 
many,  many  flowers  I  am   bringing  you!" 

64 


ON  THE  PASTURE 

With  that  Heidi  shook  them  out  of  her  apron. 
But  oh,  how  miserable  they  looked!  Heidi 
did  not  even  know  them  any  more. 

"What  is  the  matter  with  them,  grand- 
father? They  looked  so  different!"  Heidi 
exclaimed  in  her  fright. 

"They  are  made  to  bloom  in  the  sun  and 
not  to  be  shut  up  in  an  apron,"  said  the 
grandfather. 

"Then  I  shall  never  pick  them  any  more! 
Please,  grandfather,  tell  me  why  the  eagle 
screeches  so  loudly,"  asked  Heidi. 

"First  go  and  take  a  bath,  while  I  go 
into  the  shed  to  get  your  milk.  Afterwards 
we'll  go  inside  together  and  I'll  tell  you  all 
about  it  during  supper-time." 

They  did  as  was  proposed,  and  when 
Heidi  sat  on  her  high  chair  before  her  milk, 
she  asked  the  same  question  as  before. 

i 

"Because    he   is   sneering   at   the   people' 
down   below,   who   sit   in   the   villages   anc^, 
make  each  other  angry.     He  calls  down  t6 
them: — *If  you  would  go  apart  to  live  up 
on  the  heights  like  me,  you  would  feel  much 

R  65 


HEIDI 

better!'  "  The  grandfather  said  these  last 
words  with  such  a  wild  voice,  that  it  re- 
minded Heidi  of  the  eagle's  screech. 

"Wliy  do  the  mountains  have  no  names, 
grandfather  ?"  asked  Heidi. 

"They  all  have  names,  and  if  you  tell  me 
their  shape  I  can  name  them  for  you." 

Heidi  described  several  and  the  old  man 
could  name  them  all.  The  child  told  him 
now  about  all  the  happenings  of  the  day, 
and  especially  about  the  wonderful  fire.  She 
asked  how  it  came  about. 

"'The  sun  does  it,"  he  exclaimed.  ''Say- 
ing good-night  to  the  mountains,  he  throws 
his  most  beautiful  rays  to  them,  that  they 
may  not  forget  him  till  the  morning." 

Heidi  was  so  much  pleased  with  this  ex- 
planation, that  she  could  hardly  wait  to  see 
the  sun's  good-night  greetings  repeated.  It 
was  time  now  to  go  to  bed,  and  Heidi  slept 
soundly  all  night.  She  dreamt  that  the 
little  Snowhopper  was  bounding  happily 
about  on  the  glowing  mountains  with  many 
ghstening  roses  blooming  round  her. 

66 


IV 


IN  THE  GRANDMOTHER'S  HUT 

^^EXT  morning  Peter  came  again 
with  his  goats,  and  Heidi  went 
up  to  the  pasture  with  them. 
This  happened  day  after  day, 
and  in  this  healthy  Hfe  Heidi 
grew  stronger,  and  more  sunburnt  every  day. 
Soon  the  autumn  came  and  when  the  wind 
was  blowing  across  the  mountainside,  the 
grandfather  would  say:  "You  must  stay 
home  to-day,  Heidi;  for  the  wind  can  blow 
such  a  little  thing  as  you  down  into  the  val- 
ley with  a  single  gust." 

It  always  made  Peter  unhappy  when  Heidi 
did  not  come  along,  for  he  saw  nothing  but 
misfortunes  ahead  of  him;  he  hardly  knew 
how  to  pass  his  time,  and  besides,  he  was 
deprived  of  his  abundant  dinner.  The  goats 
were  so  accustomed  to  Heidi  by  this  time, 
that  they  did  not  follow  Peter  when  she  was 
not  with  him. 

67 


HEIDI 

Heidi  herself  did  not  mind  staying  at 
home,  for  she  loved  nothing  better  than  to 
watch  her  grandfather  with  his  saw  and 
hammer.  Sometimes  the  grandfather  would 
make  small  round  cheeses  on  those  days, 
and  there  was  no  greater  pleasure  for  Heidi 
than  to  see  him  stir  the  butter  with  his  bare 
arms.  When  the  wind  would  howl  through 
the  fir-trees  on  those  stormy  days,  Heidi 
would  run  out  to  the  grove,  thrilled  and 
happy  by  the  wondrous  roaring  in  the 
branches.  The  sun  had  lost  its  vigor,  and 
the  child  had  to  put  on  her  shoes  and  stock- 
ings and  her  little  dress. 

The  weather  got  colder  and  colder,  and 
when  Peter  came  up  in  the  morning,  he 
would  blow  into  his  hands,  he  was  so  frozen. 
At  last  even  Peter  could  not  come  any  more, 
for  a  deep  snow  had  fallen  over  night.  Heidi 
stood  at  the  window,  watching  the  snow  fall- 
ing down.  It  kept  on  snowing  till  it  reached 
the  windows;  still  it  did  not  stop,  and  soon  the 
windows  could  not  be  opened,  and  they  were 
all  shut  in.     When  it  had  lasted  for  several 

68 


IN  THE  GRANDMOTHER'S  HUT 

days,  Heidi  thought  that  it  would  soon  cover 
up  the  cottage.  It  finally  stopped,  and  the 
grandfather  went  out  to  shovel  the  snow 
away  from  the  door  and  windows,  piling  it 
up  high  here  and  there.  In  the  afternoon 
the  two  were  sitting  near  the  fire  when 
noisy  steps  were  heard  outside  and  the  door 
was  pushed  open.  It  was  Peter,  who  had 
come  up  to  see  Heidi.  Muttering,  "Good- 
evening,"  he  went  up  to  the  fire.  His  face 
was  beaming,  and  Heidi  had  to  laugh  when 
she  saw  little  waterfalls  trickling  down  from 
his  person,  for  all  the  ice  and  snow  had  melted 
in  the  great  heat. 

The  grandfather  now  asked  Peter  how  he 
got  along  in  school.  Heidi  was  so  inter- 
ested that  she  asked  him  a  hundred  ques- 
tions. Poor  Peter,  who  was  not  an  easy 
talker,  found  himself  in  great  difficulty  an- 
swering the  little  girl's  inquiries,  but  at 
least  it  gave  him  leisure  to  dry  his  clothes. 

During  this  conversation  the  grandfather's 
eyes  had  been  twinkling,  and  at  last  he  said 
to  the  boy:  *'  Now  that  you  have  been  under 

69 


HEIDI 

jBre,  general,  you  need  some  strengthening. 
Come  and  join  us  at  supper." 

With  that  the  old  man  prepared  a  meal 
which  amply  satisfied  Peter's  appetite.  It 
had  begun  to  get  dark,  and  Peter  knew  that 
it  was  time  to  go.  He  had  said  good-bye 
and  thank  you,  when  turning  to  Heidi  he 
remarked : 

''I'll  come  next  Sunday,  if  I  may.  By  the 
way,  Heidi,  grandmother  asked  me  to  tell 
you  that  she  would  love  to  see  you." 

Heidi  immediately  approved  of  this  idea, 
and  her  first  word  next  morning  was :  "  Grand- 
father, I  must  go  down  to  grandmother.  She 
is  expecting  me." 

Four  days  later  the  sun  was  shining  and 
the  tight-packed  frozen  snow  was  crackhng 
under  every  step.  Heidi  was  sitting  at  the 
dinner-table,  imploring  the  old  man  to  let 
her  make  the  visit  then,  when  he  got  up, 
and  fetching  down  her  heavy  cover,  told  her 
to  follow  him.  They  went  out  into  the  glisten- 
ing snow;  no  sound  was  heard  and  the  snow- 
laden  fix-trees  shone  and  ghttered  in   the 

70 


IN  THE  GRANDMOTHER'S  HUT 

sun.  Heidi  in  her  transport  was  running  to 
and  fro:  "Grandfather,  come  out!  Oh,  look 
at  the  trees!  They  are  all  covered  with  sil- 
ver and  gold,"  she  called  to  the  grandfather, 
who  had  just  come  out  of  his  workshop 
with  a  wide  sled.  Wrapping  the  child  up  in 
her  cover,  he  put  her  on  the  sled,  holding  her 
fast.  Off  they  started  at  such  a  pace  that 
Heidi  shouted  for  joy,  for  she  seemed  to  be 
flying  like  a  bird.  The  sled  had  stopped  in 
front  of  Peter's  hut,  and  grandfather  said: 
**Go  in.  When  it  gets  dark,  start  on  your 
way  home."  When  he  had  unwrapped  her, 
he  turned  homewards  with  his  sled. 

Opening  the  door,  Heidi  found  herself  in 
a  tiny,  dark  kitchen,  and  going  through  an- 
other door,  she  entered  a  narrow  chamber. 
Near  a  table  a  woman  was  seated,  busy  with 
mending  Peter's  coat,  which  Heidi  had  recog- 
nized immediately.  A  bent  old  woman  was 
sitting  in  a  corner,  and  Heidi,  approaching 
her  at  once,  said:  "How  do  you  do,  grand- 
mother .^^  I  have  come  now,  and  I  hope  I 
haven't  kept  you  waiting  too  long!" 

71 


HEIDI 

Lifting  her  head,  the  grandmother  sought 
for  Heidi's  hand.  FeeHng  it  thoughtfully, 
she  said:  "Are  you  the  httle  girl  who  Uves 
up  with  the  uncle?    Is  your  name  Heidi?" 

"Yes,"  Heidi  repUed.  "The  grandfather 
just  brought  me  down  in  the  sled." 

"How  is  it  possible?  Your  hands  are  as 
warm  as  toast!  Brigida,  did  the  uncle  really 
come  down  with  the  child?" 

Brigida,  Peter's  mother,  had  gotten  up  to 
look  at  the  child.  She  said:  "I  don't  know 
if  he  did,  but  I  don't  think  so.  She  probably 
doesn't  know." 

Heidi,  looking  up,  said  quite  decidedly: 
**I  know  that  grandfather  wrapped  me  up 
in  a  cover  when  we  coasted  down  together." 

"Peter  was  right  after  all,"  said  the  grand- 
mother. "We  never  thought  the  child  would 
live  more  than  three  weeks  with  him.  Bri- 
gida, tell  me  what  she  looks  like." 

"She  has  Adelheid's  fine  Hmbs  and  black 
eyes,  and  curly  hair  like  Tobias  and  the  old 
man.    I  think  she  looks  like  both  of  them." 

While  the  women  were  talking,  Heidi  had 

72 


IN  THE  GRANDMOTHER'S  HUT 

been  taking  in  everything.  Then  she  said: 
"Grandmother,  look  at  the  shutter  over 
there.  It  is  hanging  loose.  If  grandfather 
were  here,  he  would  fasten  it.  It  will  break 
the  window-pane!    Just  look  at  it." 

"What  a  sweet  child  you  are,"  said  the 
grandmother  tenderly.  "I  can  hear  it,  but 
I  cannot  see  it,  child.  This  cottage  rattles 
and  creaks,  and  when  the  wind  blows,  it 
comes  in  through  every  chink.  Some  day  the 
whole  house  will  break  to  pieces  and  fall  on 
top  of  us.  If  only  Peter  knew  how  to  mend 
it!    We  have  no  one  else." 

"WTiy,  grandmother,  can't  you  see  the 
shutter .f^"  asked  Heidi. 

"Child,  I  cannot  see  anything,"  lamented 
the  old  woman. 

"Can  you  see  it  when  I  open  the  shutter 
to  let  in  the  light  .^" 

"No,  no,  not  even  then.  Nobody  can 
ever  show  me  the  light  again." 

"But  you  can  see  when  you  go  out  into 
the  snow,  where  everything  is  bright.  Come 
with  me,  grandmother,  I'll  show  you!"  and 

73 


HEIDI 

Heidi,  taking  the  old  woman  by  the  hand, 
tried  to  lead  her  out.  Heidi  was  frightened 
and  got  more  anxious  all  the  time. 

"Just  let  me  stay  here,  child.  Everything 
is  dark  for  me,  and  my  poor  eyes  can  neither 
see  the  snow  nor  the  light." 

"But  grandmother,  does  it  not  get  light 
in  the  summer,  when  the  sun  shines  down 
on  the  mountains  to  say  good-night,  setting 
them  all  aflame?" 

"No,  child,  I  can  never  see  the  fiery  moun- 
tains anv  more.  I  have  to  Hve  in  darkness, 
always." 

Heidi  burst  out  crying  now  and  sobbed 
aloud.  "Can  nobody  make  it  hght  for  you.^^ 
Is  there  nobody  who  can  do  it,  grandmother? 
Nobody  ?" 

The  grandmother  tried  all  possible  means 
to  comfort  the  child;  it  wrung  her  heart  to 
see  her  terrible  distress.  It  was  awfully  hard 
for  Heidi  to  stop  crying  when  she  had  once 
begun,  for  she  cried  so  seldom.  The  grand- 
mother said:  "Heidi,  let  me  tell  you  some- 
thing,    People  who  cannot  see  love  to  hsten 

T4 


s 

I 


»^:- 


IN  THE  GRANDMOTHER'S  HUT 

to  friendly  words  Sit  down  beside  me  and 
tell  me  all  about  yourself.  Talk  to  me  about 
your  grandfather,  for  it  has  been  long  since 
1 1  have  heard  anything  about  him.  I  used 
to  know  him  very  well." 

Heidi  suddenly  wiped  away  her  tears,  for 
she  had  had  a  cheering  thought.  ''Grand- 
mother, I  shall  tell  grandfather  about  it, 
and  I  am  sure  he  can  make  it  light  for  you. 
He  can  mend  your  little  house  and  stop  the 
rattling." 

The  old  woman  remained  silent,  and  Heidi, 
with  the  greatest  vivacity,  began  to  describe 
her  life  with  the  grandfather.  Listening  at- 
tentively, the  two  women  would  say  to  each 
other  sometimes:  "Do  you  hear  what  she 
says  about  the  uncle .^     Did  you  listen?" 

Heidi's  tale  was  interrupted  suddenly  by 
a  great  thumping  on  the  door;  and  who 
should  come  in  but  Peter.  No  sooner  had 
he  seen  Heidi,  than  he  smiled,  opening  his 
round  eyes  as  wide  as  possible.  Heidi  called, 
"Good-evening,  Peter!" 

"Is  it  really  time  for  him  to  come  home!" 

75 


HEIDI 

exclaimed  Peter's  grandmother.  "How 
quickly  the  time  has  flown.  Good-evening, 
little  Peter;  how  is  your  reading  going?" 

"Just  the  same,"  the  boy  repHed. 

"Oh,  dear,  I  was  hoping  for  a  change  at 
last.  You  are  nearly  twelve  years  old,  my 
boy." 

"Why  should  there  be  a  change.^"  inquired 
Heidi  with  greatest  interest. 

"I  am  afraid  he'll  never  learn  it  after  all. 
On  the  shelf  over  there  is  an  old  prayer- 
book  with  beautiful  songs.  I  have  forgotten 
them  all,  for  I  do  not  hear  them  any  more. 
I  longed  that  Peter  should  read  them  to 
me  some  day,  but  he  will  never  be  able  to!" 

Peter's  mother  got  up  from  her  work  now, 
saying,  "I  must  make  a  light.  The  afternoon 
has  passed  and  now  it's  getting  dark." 

When  Heidi  heard  those  words,  she  started, 
and  holding  out  her  hand  to  all,  she  said: 
"Good-night.  I  have  to  go,  for  it  is  getting 
dark."  But  the  anxious  grandmother  called 
out:  "Wait,  child,  don't  go  up  alone!  Go 
with  her,  Peter,  and  take  care  that  she  does 

76 


IN  THE  GRANDMOTHER'S  HUT 

not  fall.    Don't  let  her  get  cold,  do  you  hear? 
Has  Heidi  a  shawl?" 

"I  haven't,  but  I  won't  be  cold,"  Heidi 
called  back,  for  she  had  already  escaped 
through  the  door.  She  ran  so  fast  that  Peter 
could  hardly  follow  her.  The  old  woman 
frettingly  called  out:  "Brigida,  run  after  her. 
Get  a  warm  shawl,  she'll  freeze  in  this  cold 
night.  Hurry  up!"  Brigida  obeyed.  The 
children  had  hardly  climbed  any  distance, 
when  they  saw  the  old  man  coming  and  with 
a  few  vigorous  steps  he  stood  beside  them. 

"I  am  glad  you  kept  your  word,  Heidi," 
he  said;  and  packing  her  into  her  cover,  he  . 
started  up  the  hill,  carrying  the  child  in  his 
arms.  Brigida  had  come  in  time  to  see  it, 
and  told  the  grandmother  what  she  had  wit- 
nessed. 

"Thank  God,  thank  God!"  the  old  woman 
said.  "I  hope  she'll  come  again;  she  has 
done  me  so  much  good!  What  a  soft  heart 
she  has,  the  darling,  and  how  nicely  she  can 
talk."  All  evening  the  grandmother  said 
to  herself,  "If  only  he  lets  her  come  again! 

77 


HEIDI 

I  have  something  to  look  forward  to  in  this 
world  now,  thank  God!" 

Heidi    could     hardly    wait     before    they 
reached  the  cottage.     She  had  tried  to  talk 
on  the  way,  but  no  sound  could  be  heard 
through  the  heavy  cover.     As  soon  as  they 
were    inside    the    hut    she    began:  ''Grand- 
father,  we  must  take  some  nails  and  a  ham- 
mer down  tomorrow;  a  shutter  is  loose  in 
grandmother's  house  and  many  other  places 
shake.     Everything  rattles  in    her   house." 
"Is  that  so.?  Who  says  we  must.?" 
"Nobody  told  me,  but  I  know,"  Heidi 
rephed.     "Everything  is  loose  in  the  house, 
and    poor    grandmother    told    me    she    was 
afraid  that  the  house  might  tumble  down. 
And  grandfather,  she  cannot  see  the  light. 
Can  you  help  her  and  make  it  hght  for  her.? 
How  terrible  it  must  be  to  be  afraid  in  the 
dark  and  nobody  there  to  help  you!     Oh, 
please,  grandfather,  do    something  to  help 
her!  I  know  you  can." 

Heidi  had  been  clmging  to  her  grandfather 
and  looking  up  to  him  with  trusting  eyes. 

78 


IN  THE  GRANDMOTHER'S  HUT 

At  last  he  said,  glancing  down:  ''All  right,, 
child,  we'll  see  that  it  won't  rattle  any  more. 
We  can  do  it  tomorrow." 

Heidi  was  so  overjoyed  at  these  words 
that  she  danced  around  the  room  shouting: 
"We'll  do  it  tomorrow!  We  can  do  it  to- 
morrow!" 

The  grandfather,  keeping  his  word,  took 
Heidi  down  the  following  day  with  the  same 
instructions  as  before.  After  Heidi  had  dis- 
appeared, he  went  around  the  house  inspect- 
ing it. 

The  grandmother,  in  her  joy  at  seeing 
the  child  again,  had  stopped  the  wheel  and 
called:  ''Here  is  the  child  again!  She  has 
come  again!"  Heidi,  grasping  her  out- 
stretched hands,  sat  herself  on  a  low  stool  at 
the  old  woman's  feet  and  began  to  chat. 
Suddenly  violent  blows  were  heard  outside; 
the  grandmother  in  her  fright  nearly  upset 
the  spinning-wheel  and  screamed:  "Oh,  God, 
it  has  come  at  last.  The  hut  is  tumbling 
down!" 

"Grandmother,  don't  be  frightened,"  said 

79 


\ 


HEIDI 

the  child,  while  she  put  her  arms  around  hen 
"Grandfather  is  just  fastening  the  shutter 
and  fixing  everything  for  you." 

"Is  it  possible?  Has  God  not  forgotten 
us  after  all?  Brigida,  have  you  heard  it? 
Surely  that  is  a  hammer.  Ask  him  to  come 
in  a  moment,  if  it  is  he,  for  I  must  thank 
him." 

When  Brigida  went  out,  she  found  the  old 
man  busy  with  putting  a  new  beam  along  the 
wall.  Approaching  him,  she  said:  "Mother 
and  I  wish  you  a  good-afternoon.  We  are 
very  much  obhged  to  you  for  doing  us  such 
a  service,  and  mother  would  like  to  see  you. 
There  are  few  that  would  have  done  it, 
micle,  and  how  can  we  thank  you?" 

"That  will  do,"  he  interrupted.  ''I  know 
what  your  opinion  about  me  is.  Go  in,  for 
I  can  find  what  needs  mending  myself." 

Brigida  obeyed,  for  the  uncle  had  a  way 
that  nobody  could  oppose.  All  afternoon 
the  uncle  hammered  around;  he  even  chmbed 
up  on  the  roof,  where  much  was  missing.  At 
last  he  had  to  stop,  for  the  last  nail  was  gone 

80 


IN  THE  GRAXDMOTHER'S  HUT 

from  his  pocket.  The  darkness  had  come 
in  the  meantime,  and  Heidi  was  ready  to 
go  up  with  him,  packed  warmly  in  his  arms. 

Thus  the  winter  passed.  Sunshine  had 
come  again  into  the  bhnd  woman's  hfe,  and 
made  her  days  less  dark  and  dreary.  Early 
every  morning  she  would  begin  to  listen  for 
Heidi's  footsteps,  and  when  the  door  was 
opened  and  the  child  ran  in,  the  grandmother 
exclaimed  every  time  more  joyfully:  *' Thank 
God,  she  has  come  again!" 

Heidi  would  talk  about  her  life,  and  make 
the  grandmother  smile  and  laugh,  and  in 
that  way  the  hours  flew  by.  In  former  times 
the  old  woman  had  always  sighed:  "Brigida, 
is  the  day  not  over  yet?"  but  now  she  always 
exclaimed  after  Heidi's  departure:  *'How 
quickly  the  afternoon  has  gone  by.  Don't 
you  think  so,  too,  Brigida?"  Her  daughter 
had  to  assent,  for  Heidi  had  long  ago  won 
her  heart.  "If  only  God  will  spare  us  the 
child!"  the  grandmother  would  often  say. 
"I  hope  the  uncle  will  always  be  kind,  as  he 
is  now." —  "Does  Heidi  look  well,  Brigida?" 

81 


HEIDI 

was  a  frequent  question,  which  always  got 
a  reassuring  answer. 

Heidi  also  became  very  fond  of  the  old 
grandmother,  and  when  the  weather  was  fair, 
she  visited  her  every  day  that  winter.    When- 
ever the  child  remembered  that  the  grand- 
mother was  blind,  she  would  get  very  sad; 
her  only  comfort  was  that  her  coming  brought 
such  happiness.     The  grandfather  soon  had 
mended   the  cottage;   often  he  would   take 
down  big  loads  of  timber,  which  he  used  to 
good  purpose.    The  grandmother  vowed  that 
no  rattling  could  be  heard  any  more,  and 
that,   thanks    to    the  uncle's  kindness,   she 
slept  better  that  wmter  than  she  had  done 
for  many  a  year. 


V 

TWO  VISITORS 


i 

T 

1 

WO  winters  had  nearly  passed. 
Heidi  was  happy,  for  the 
spring  was  coming  again,  with 
the  soft  delicious  wind  that 
made  the  fir-trees  roar.  Soon 
she  would  be  able  to  go  up  to  the  pasture, 
where  blue  and  yellow  flowers  greeted  her 
at  every  step.  She  was  nearly  eight  years 
old,  and  had  learned  to  take  care  of  the 
goats,  who  ran  after  her  like  little  dogs. 
Several  times  the  village  teacher  had  sent 
word  by  Peter  that  the  child  was  wanted  in 
school,  but  the  old  man  had  not  paid  any 
attention  to  the  message  and  had  kept  her 
with  him  as  before.  It  was  a  beautiful  morn- 
ing in  March.  The  snow  had  melted  on  the 
slopes,  and  was  going  fast.  Snowdrops  were 
peeping  through  the  ground,  which  seemed 
to  be  getting  ready  for  spring.     Heidi  was 

83 


HEIDI 

running  to  and  fro  before  the  door,  when 
she  suddenly  saw  an  old  gentleman,  dressed  in 
black,  standing  beside  ner.  As  she  appeared 
frightened,  he  said  kindly:  *'Vou  must  not 
be  afraid  of  me,  for  I  love  children.  Give 
me  your  hand,  Heidi,  and  tell  me  where 
your  grandfather  is." 

"He  is  inside,  making  round  wooden 
spoons,"  the  child  replied,  opening  the  door 
while  she  spoke. 

It  was  the  old  pastor  of  the  village,  who 
had  known  the  grandfather  years  ago.  After 
entering,  he  approached  the  old  man,  say- 
ing: "Good-morning,  neighbor." 

The  old  man  got  up,  surprised,  and  offer- 
ing a  seat  to  the  visitor,  said:  "Good-morn- 
ing, Mr.  Parson.  Here  is  a  wooden  chair, 
if  it  is  good  enough." 

Sitting  down,  the  parson  said:  "It  is  long 
since  I  have  seen  you,  neighbor.  I  have 
come  to-day  to  talk  over  a  matter  with  you. 
I  am  sure  you  can  guess  what  it  is  about." 

The  clergyman  here  looked  at  Heidi,  who 
was  standing  near  the  door. 

84 


TWO  VISITORS 

•*  Heidi,  run  out  to  see  the  goats,"  said 
the  grandfather,  "and  bring  them  some  salt; 
you  can  stay  till  I  come." 

Heidi  disappeared  on  the  spot.  "The 
child  should  have  come  to  school  a  year  ago," 
the  parson  went  on  to  say.  "Didn't  you 
get  the  teacher's  v/arning?  What  do  you 
intend  to  do  with  the  child?" 

"I  do  not  want  her  to  go  to  school,"  said 
the  old  man,  unrelentingly. 

"What  do  you  want  the  child  to  be?" 

"I  want  her  to  be  free  and  happy  as  a 
bird!" 

"But  she  is  human,  and  it  is  high  time  for 
her  to  learn  something.  I  have  come  now 
to  tell  you  about  it,  so  that  you  can  make 
your  plans.  She  must  come  to  school  next 
winter;  remember  that." 

"I  shan't  do  it,  pastor!"  was  the  reply. 

"Do  you  think  there  is  no  way?"  the 
clergyman  replied,  a  little  hotly.  "You  know 
the  world,  for  you  have  travelled  far.  What 
little  sense  you  show!" 

"You  think  I  am  going  to  send  this  dehcate 

85 


HEIDI 

child  to  school  in  every  storm  and  weather!" 
the  old  man  said  excitedly.  "It  is  a  two 
hours'  walk,  and  I  shall  not  let  her  go;  for 
the  wind  often  howls  so  that  it  chokes  me 
if  I  venture  out.  Did  you  know  Adelheid, 
her  mother.^  She  was  a  sleep-walker,  and 
had  fainting-fits.  Nobody  shall  compel  me 
to  let  her  go;  I  will  gladly  fight  it  out  in 
court." 

"You  are  perfectly  right,"  said  the  clergy- 
man kindly.  "You  could  not  send  her  to 
school  from  here.  Why  don't  you  come  down 
to  Hve  among  us  again  .^  You  are  leading 
a  strange  hfe  here;  I  wonder  how  you  can 
keep  the  child  warm  in  winter." 

"She  has  young  blood  and  a  good  cover. 
I  know  where  to  find  good  wood,  and  all 
winter  I  keep  a  fire  going.  I  couldn't  live  in 
the  village,  for  the  people  there  and  I  despise 
each  other;  we  had  better  keep  apart." 

"You  are  mistaken,  I  assure  you!  Make 
your  peace  with  God,  and  then  you'll  see 
how  happy  you  will  be." 

The  clergyman  had  risen,  and  holding  out 


TWO  VISITORS 

his  hand,  he  said  cordially:  "I  shall  count 
on  you  next  winter,  neighbor.  We  shall 
receive  you  gladly,  reconciled  with  God  and 
man." 

But  the  uncle  repHed  firmly,  while  he 
shook  his  visitor  by  the  hand:  "Thank  you 
for  your  kindness,  but  you  will  have  to  wait 
in  vain." 

"God  be  with  you,"  said  the  parson,  and 
left  him  sadly. 

The  old  man  was  out  of  humor  that  day, 
and  when  Heidi  begged  to  go  to  the  grand- 
mother, he  only  growled:  "Not  to-day." 
Next  day  they  had  hardly  finished  their 
dinner,  when  another  visitor  arrived.  It  was 
Heidi's  aunt  Deta ;  she  wore  a  hat  with 
feathers  and  a  dress  with  such  a  train  that 
it  swept  up  everything  that  lay  on  the  cottage 
floor.  Wliile  the  uncle  looked  at  her  silently, 
Deta  began  to  praise  him  and  the  child's 
red  cheeks.  She  told  him  that  it  had  not 
been  her  intention  to  leave  Heidi  with  him 
long,  for  she  knew  she  must  be  in  his  way. 
She  had  tried  to  provide  for  the  child  else- 

87 


HEIDI 

where,  and  at  last  she  had  found  a  splendid 
chance  for  her.  Very  rich  relations  of  her 
lady,  who  owned  the  largest  house  in  Frank- 
furt, had  a  lame  daughter.  This  poor  little 
girl  was  confined  to  her  rolling-chair  and 
needed  a  companion  at  her  lessons.  Deta 
had  heard  from  her  lady  that  a  sweet,  quaint 
child  was  wanted  as  playmate  and  school- 
mate for  the  invalid.  She  had  gone  to  the 
housekeeper  and  told  her  all  about  Heidi. 
The  lady,  delighted  with  the  idea,  had  told 
her  to  fetch  the  child  at  once.  She  had  come 
now,  and  it  was  a  luck}^  chance  for  Heidi, 
for  one  never  knew  what  might  happen  in 
such  a  case,  and  who  could  tell — ' ' 

"Have  you  finished.^"  the  old  man  in- 
terrupted her  at  last. 

"Why,  one  might  think  I  was  telling  you 
the  silliest  things.  There  is  not  a  man  in 
Pratiggan  who  would  not  thank  God  for 
such  news." 

"Bring  them  to  somebody  else,  but  not 
to  me,"  said  the  imcle,  coldly. 

Deta,  flaming  up,  repHed:    "Do  you  want 

88 


TWO  VISITORS 

to  hear  what  I  think?  Don't  I  know  how 
old  she  is;  eight  years  old  and  ignorant  of 
everything.  They  have  told  me  that  you 
refuse  to  send  her  to  church  and  to  school. 
She  is  my  only  sister's  child,  and  I  shall  not 
bear  it,  for  I  am  responsible.  You  do  not 
care  for  her,  how  else  could  you  be  indif- 
ferent to  such  luck.  You  had  better  give 
way  or  I  shall  get  the  people  to  back  me. 
If  I  were  you,  I  would  not  have  it  brought 
to  court;  some  things  might  be  warmed  up 
that  you  would  not  care  to  hear  about." 

"Be  quiet!"  the  uncle  thundered  with 
flaming  eyes.  **Take  her  and  ruin  her,  but 
do  not  bring  her  before  my  sight  again.  I 
do  not  want  to  see  her  with  feathers  in  her 
hat  and  wicked  words  like  yours." 

With   long   strides   he   went   out. 

"You  have  made  him  angry!"  said  Heidi 
with  a  furious  look. 

"He  won't  be  cross  long.  But  come  now, 
where  are  your  things?"  asked  Deta. 

"I  won't  come,"  Heidi  replied. 

"What?"   Deta  said   passionately.     But 


HEIDI 

changing  her  tone,  she  continued  in  a  more 
friendly  manner:  *'Come  now;  you  don't 
understand  me.  I  am  taking  you  to  the 
most  beautiful  place  you  have  ever  seen." 
After  packing  up  Heidi's  clothes  she  said 
again,  "  Come,  child,  and  take  your  hat. 
It  is  not  very  nice,  but  we  can't  help  it." 

"I  shall  not  come,"  was  the  reply. 

"Don't  be  stupid  and  obstinate,  hke  a 
goat.  Listen  to  me.  Grandfather  is  send- 
ing us  away  and  we  must  do  what  he  com- 
mands, or  he  will  get  more  angry  still. 
You'll  see  how  fine  it  is  in  Frankfurt.  If 
you  do  not  like  it,  you  can  come  home  again 
and  by  that  time  grandfather  will  have  for- 
given us." 

**  Can  I  come  home  again  to-night.'*"  asked 
Heidi. 

"Come  now,  I  told  you  you  could  come 
back.  If  we  get  to  Mayenfeld  today,  we 
can  take  the  train  to-morrow.  That  will 
make  you  fly  home  again  in  the  shortest 
time!" 

Holding  the  bundle,  Deta  led  the  child 

90 


TWO  VISITORS 

down  the  mountain.  On  their  way  they  met 
Peter,  who  had  not  gone  to  school  that  day. 
The  boy  thought  it  was  a  more  useful  oc* 
cupation  to  look  for  hazel-rods  than  to  learn 
to  read,  for  he  always  needed  the  rods.  He 
had  had  a  most  successful  day,  for  he  carried 
an  enormous  bundle  on  his  shoulder.  When 
he  caught  sight  of  Heidi  and  Deta,  he  asked 
them  where  they  were  going. 

**  I  am  going  to  Frankfurt  with  Aunt  Deta," 
Heidi  replied;  "but  first  I  must  see  grand- 
mother, for  she  is  waiting." 

"Oh  no,  it  is  too  late.  You  can  see  he^ 
when  you  come  back,  but  not  now,"  said 
Deta,  pulling  Heidi  along  with  her,  for  she 
was  afraid  that  the  old  woman  might  detain 
the  child. 

Peter  ran  into  the  cottage  and  hit  the 
table  with  his  rods.  The  grandmother 
'jumped  up  in  her  fright  and  asked  him 
what  that  meant. 

"They  have  taken  Heidi  away,"  Peter  said 
with  a  groan. 

Who  has,  Peter?  Where  has  she  gone?" 


HEIDI 

the  unhappy  grandmother  asked.  Brigida 
had  seen  Deta  walking  up  the  footpath  a 
short  while  ago  and  soon  they  guessed  what 
had  happened.  With  a  trembling  hand  the 
old  woman  opened  a  window  and  called  out 
as  loudly  as  she  could:  "Deta,  Deta,  don't 
take  the  child  away.    Don't  take  her  from  us." 

When  Heidi  heard  that  she  struggled  to 
get  free,  and  said:  "I  must  go  to  grand- 
mother; she  is  caUing  me." 

But  Deta  would  not  let  her  go.  She  urged 
her  on  by  saying  that  she  might  return  soon 
again.  She  also  suggested  that  Heidi  might 
bring  a  lovely  present  to  the  grandmother 
when  she  came  back. 

Heidi  liked  this  prospect  and  followed  Deta 
without  more  ado.  After  a  while  she  asked: 
"AVhat  shall  I  bring  to  the  grandmother?" 

"You  might  bring  her  some  soft  white 
rolls,  Heidi.  I  think  the  black  bread  is  too 
hard  for  poor  grandmother  to  eat." 

"Yes,  I  know,  aunt,  she  always  gives  it 
to  Peter,"  Heidi  confirmed  her.  "We  must 
go  quickly  now;  we  might  get  to  Frankfurt 

92 


TWO  VISITOKS 

today  and  then  I  can  be  back  tomorrow 
with  the  rolls." 

Heidi  was  running  now,  and  Deta  had 
to  follow.  She  was  glad  enough  to  escape 
the  questions  that  people  might  ask  her  in 
the  village.  People  could  see  that  Heidi  was 
pulling  her  along,  so  she  said:  "I  can't  stop. 
Don't  you  see  how  the  child  is  hurrying? 
We  have  still  far  to  go,"  whenever  she  heard 
from  all  sides:  "Are  you  taking  her  with 
you?"  "Is  she  running  away  from  the 
uncle?"  "What  a  wonder  she  is  still  ahve!" 
"What  red  cheeks  she  has,"  and  so  on.  Soon 
they  had  escaped  and  had  left  the  village  far 
behind  them. 

From  that  time  on  the  uncle  looked  more 
angry  than  ever  when  he  came  to  the  village. 
Everybody  was  afraid  of  him,  and  the  women 
would  warn  their  children  to  keep  out  of 
his  sight. 

He  came  down  but  seldom,  and  then  only 
to  sell  his  cheese  and  buy  his  provisions. 
Often  people  remarked  how  lucky  it  was 
that  Heidi  had  left  him.     They  had  seen 

93 


HEIDI 

her  hurrying  away,   so  they  thought  that 
she  had  been  glad  to  go. 

The  old  grandmother  alone  stuck  to  him 
faithfully.  Whenever  anybody  came  up  to 
her,  she  would  tell  them  what  good  care 
the  old  man  had  taken  of  Heidi.  She  also 
told  them  that  he  had  mended  her  little 
house.  These  reports  reached  the  village, 
of  course,  but  people  only  half  believed  them, 
for  the  grandmother  was  infirm  and  old. 
She  began  her  days  with  sighing  again.  "All 
happiness  has  left  us  with  the  child.  The 
days  are  so  long  and  dreary,  and  I  have 
no  joy  left.  If  only  I  could  hear  Heidi's 
voice  before  I  die,"  the  poor  old  woman 
would  exclaim,  day  after  day. 


VI 


A  NEW  CHAPTER  WITH  NEW 
THINGS 

N  a  beautiful  house  in  Frank- 
furt lived  a  sick  child  by  the 
name  of  Clara  Sesemann.  She 
was  sitting  in  a  comfortable 
rolling-chair,  which  could  be 
pushed  from  room  to  room.  Clara  spent  most 
of  her  time  in  the  study,  where  long  rows  of 
bookcases  lined  the  walls.  This  room  was 
used  as  a  living-room,  and  here  she  was  also 
given  her  lessons. 

Clara  had  a  pale,  thin  face  with  soft  blue 
eyes,  which  at  that  moment  were  watching 
the  clock  impatiently.  At  last  she  said:  "Oh 
Miss  Rottenmeier,  isn't  it  time  yet.^" 

The  lady  so  addressed  was  the  house- 
keeper, who  had  lived  with  Clara  since  Mrs. 
Sesemann's  death.  Miss  Rottenmeier  wore 
a  peculiar  uniform  with  a  long  cape,  and  a 
high  cap  on  her  head.     Clara's  father,  who 

96 


HEIDI 

was  away  from  home  a  great  deal,  left  the 
entire  management  of  the  house  to  this  lady, 
on  the  condition  that  his  daughter's  wishes 
should  always  be  considered. 

While  Clara  was  waiting,  Deta  had  ar- 
rived at  the  front  door  with  Heidi.  She 
was  asking  the  coachman  who  had  brought 
her  if  she  could  go  upstairs. 

"That's  not  my  business,"  grumbled  the 
coachman;  "you  must  ring  for  the  butler." 

Sebastian,  the  butler,  a  man  with  large 
brass  buttons  on  his  coat,  soon  stood  before 
her. 

"May  I  see  IVIiss  Rottenmeier.^"  Deta 
asked. 

"That's  not  my  business,"  the  butler  an- 
nounced. "Ring  for  Tinette,  the  maid." 
With  that,  he  disappeared. 

Deta,  ringing  again,  saw  a  girl  with  a  bril- 
Uant  white  cap  on  her  head,  coming  down  the 
stairway.  The  maid  stopped  haK-w^ay  down 
and  asked  scornfully:  "What  do  you  want.'^" 

Deta  repeated  her  wish  again.  Tinette 
told  her  to  wait  while  she  went  upstairs, 

96 


A  NEW  CHAPTER 

but  it  did  not  take  long  before  the  two  were 
asked  to  come  up. 

Following  the  maid,  they  found  themselves 
in  the  study.  Deta  held  on  to  Heidi's  hand 
and  stayed  near  the  door. 

Miss  Rottenmeier,  slowly  getting  up,  ap- 
proached the  newcomers.  She  did  not  seem 
pleased  with  Heidi,  who  wore  her  hat  and 
shawl  and  was  looking  up  at  the  lady's  head- 
dress with  innocent  wonder. 

"What  is  your  name?"  the  lady  asked. 
"Heidi,"  was  the  child's  clear  answer. 
"What.?   Is  that  a  Christian  name?   What 
name  did  you  receive  in  baptism?"  mquired 
the  lady  again. 

"I  don't  remember  that  any  more,"  the 
child  replied. 

''  What  an  answer !  What  does  that  mean ?" 
said  the  housekeeper,  shaking  her  head.  "Is 
the  child  ignorant  or  pert.  Miss  Deta?" 

"I  shall  speak  for  the  child,  if  I  may, 
madam,"  Deta  said,  after  giving  Heidi  a 
little  blow  for  her  unbecoming  answer.  ''The 
child  has  never  been  in  such  a  fine  house 

7  9T 


HEIDI 

and  does  not  know  how  to  behave.  I  hope  the 
lady  will  forgive  her  manners.  She  is  called 
Adelheid  after  hermother,  who  was  my  sister." 

"Oh  well,  that  is  better.  But  Miss  Deta, 
the  child  seems  peculiar  for  her  age.  I 
thought  I  told  you  that  Miss  Clara's  com- 
panion would  have  to  be  twelve  years  old 
hke  her,  to  be  able  to  share  her  studies. 
How  old  is  Adelheid?" 

"I  am  sorry,  but  I  am  afraid  she  is  some- 
what younger  than  I  thought.  I  think  she 
is  about  ten  years  old." 

"Grandfather  said  that  I  was  eight  years 
old,"  said  Heidi  now.  Deta  gave  her  another 
blow,  but  as  the  child  had  no  idea  why,  she 
did  not  get  embarrassed. 

"What,  only  eight  years  old!"  Miss  Rot- 
tenmeier  exclaimed  indignantly.  "How  can 
we  get  along?  What  have  you  learned? 
What  books  have  you  studied?" 

"None,"  said  Heidi. 

"But  how  did  you  learn  to  read?" 

"I  can't  read  and  Peter  can't  do  it  either," 
Heidi  retorted. 

98 


A  NEW  CHAPTER 

*'For  mercy's  sake!  you  cannot  read?" 
cried  the  lady  in  her  surprise.  **How  is  it 
possible?     What  else  have  you  studied?" 

"Nothing,"  replied  Heidi,  truthfully. 

"Miss  Deta,  how  could  you  bring  this 
child?"  said  the  housekeeper,  when  she  was 
more  composed. 

Deta,  however,  was  not  easily  intimidated, 
and  said:  "I  am  sorry,  but  I  thought  this 
child  would  suit  you,  She  is  small,  but  older 
children  are  often  spoilt  and  not  like  her.  I 
must  go  now,  for  my  mistress  is  waiting.  As 
soon  as  I  can,  I'll  come  to  see  how  the  child 
is  getting  along."  With  a  bow  she  was  outside 
and  with  a  few  quick  steps  hurried  down -stairs. 

Miss  Hottenmeier  followed  her  and  tried 
to  call  her  back,  for  she  wanted  to  ask  Deta 
a  number  of  questions. 

Heidi  was  still  standing  on  the  same  spot. 
Clara  had  watched  the  scene,  and  called  to 
the  child  now  to  come  to  her. 

Heidi  approached  the  rolling-chair. 

"Do  you  want  to  be  called  Heidi  or  Adel- 
heid?"  asked  Clara. 

99 


HEIDI 

"My  Dame  is  Heidi  and  nothing  else,'* 
was  the  child's  answer. 

"I'll  call  you  Heidi  then,  for  I  like  it  very 
much,"  said  Clara.  "I  have  never  heard 
the  name  before.  What  curly  hair  you  have ! 
Was  it  always  like  that.^" 

"I  think  so." 

"Did  you  hke  to  come  to  Frankfurt?" 
asked  Clara  again. 

"Oh,  no,  but  then  I  am  going  home  again 
to-morrow,  and  shall  bring  grandmother 
some    soft    white    rolls,"   Heidi    explained. 

"TVTiat  a  curious  child  you  are,"  said 
Clara.  "You  have  come  to  Frankfurt  to 
stay  with  me,  don't  you  know  that.^  We 
shall  have  our  lessons  together,  and  I  think 
it  will  be  great  fun  when  you  learn  to  read. 
Generally  the  morning  seems  to  have  no  end. 
for  Mr.  Candidate  comes  at  ten  and  stays 
till  two.  That  is  a  long  time,  and  he  has  to 
yawn  himself,  he  gets  so  tired.  Miss  Rotten- 
meier  and  he  both  yawn  together  behind 
their  books,  but  when  I  do  it.  Miss  Rotten- 
meier  makes  me  take  cod-liver  oil  and  says 

100 


A  NEW  CHAPTER 

that  I  am  ill.  So  I  must  swallow  my  yawns, 
for  I  hate  the  oil.  What  fun  it  will  be  now, 
when  you  learn  to  read !" 

Heidi  shook  her  head  doubtfully  at  these 
prospects. 

''Everybody  must  learn  to  read,  Heidi. 
Mr.  Candidate  is  very  patient  and  will  ex- 
plain it  all  to  you.  You  won't  know  what  he 
means  at  first,  for  it  is  difficult  to  understand 
him.  It  won't  take  long  to  learn,  though, 
and  then  you  will  know  what  he  means." 

When  Miss  Rottenmeier  found  that  she 
was  unable  to  recall  Deta,  she  came  back  to 
the  children.  She  was  in  a  very  excited 
mood,  for  she  felt  responsible  for  Heidi's 
coming  and  did  not  know  how  to  cancel 
this  unfortunate  step.  She  soon  got  up 
again  to  go  to  the  dining-room,  criticising 
the  butler  and  giving  orders  to  the  maid. 
Sebastian,  not  daring  to  show  his  rage  other- 
wise, noisily  opened  the  folding  doors.  When 
he  went  up  to  Clara's  chair,  he  saw  Heidi 
watching  him  intently.  At  last  she  said: 
"You  look  like  Peter." 

101 


HEIDI 

Miss  Rottenmeier  was  horrified  with  this 
remark,  and  sent  them  all  into  the  dining- 
room.  After  Clara  was  lifted  on  to  her  chair,' 
the  housekeeper  sat  down  beside  her.  Heidi 
was  motioned  to  sit  opposite  the  lady.  In 
that  way  they  were  placed  at  the  enormous 
table.  When  Heidi  saw  a  roll  on  her  plate, 
she  turned  to  Sebastian,  and  pointing  at 
it,  asked,  "Can  I  have  this.^^"  Heidi  had 
already  great  confidence  in  the  butler,  es- 
pecially on  account  of  the  resemblance  she 
had  discovered.  The  butler  nodded,  and 
when  he  saw  Heidi  put  the  bread  in  her 
pocket,  could  hardly  keep  from  laughing. 
He  came  to  Heidi  now  with  a  dish  of  small 
baked  fishes.  For  a  long  time  the  child  did 
not  move;  then  turning  her  eyes  to  the  but- 
ler, she  said:  "Must  I  eat  that.^^"  Sebastian 
nodded,  but  another  pause  ensued.  "Why 
don't  you  give  it  to  me.^^"  the  child  quietly 
asked,  looking  at  her  plate.  The  butler, 
hardly  able  to  keep  his  countenance,  was 
told  to  place   the   dish   on  the  table   and 

leave  the  room. 

i(» 


A  NEW  CHAPTER 

When  he  was  gone.  Miss  Rottenmeier  ex- 
plained to  Heidi  with  many  signs  how  to 
help  herself  at  table.  She  also  told  her  never 
to  speak  to  Sebastian  unless  it  was  important. 
After  that  the  child  was  told  how  to  accost 
the  servants  and  the  governess.  TMien  the 
question  came  up  of  how  to  call  Clara,  the  older 
girl  said,  *' Of  course  you  shall  call  me  Clara." 

A  great  many  rules  followed  now  about 
behavior  at  all  times,  about  the  shutting  of 
doors  and  about  going  to  bed,  and  a  hundred 
other  things.  Poor  Heidi's  eyes  were  closing, 
for  she  had  risen  at  five  that  morning,  and  lean- 
ing against  her  chair  she  fell  asleep.  When 
Miss  Rottenmeier  had  finished  instructions, 
she  said:  "I  hope  you  will  remember  every- 
thing, Adelheid.     Did  you  understand  me.^" 

"Heidi  went  to  sleep  a  long  time  ago,'* 
said  Clara,  highly  amused. 

"  It  is  atrocious  what  I  have  to  bear  with  this 
child,"  exclaimed  Miss  Rottenmeier,  ringing 
the  bell  with  all  her  might.  When  the  two  ser- 
vants arrived,  they  were  hardly  able  to  rouse 
Heidi  enough  to  show  her  to  her  bed-room* 

103 


VII 

MISS  ROTTENMEIER  HAS  AN 
UNCOMFORTABLE  DAY 

HEN  Heidi  opened  her  eyes 
next  morning,  she  did  not 
know  where  she  was.  She 
found  herself  on  a  high  white 
bed  in  a  spacious  room.  Look- 
ing around  she  observed  long  white  curtains 
before  the  windows,  several  chairs,  and  a  sofa 
covered  with  cretonne;  in  a  corner  she  saw  a 
wash-stand  with  many  curious  things  stand- 
ing on  it. 

Suddenly  Heidi  remembered  all  the  hap- 
penings of  the  previous  day.  Jumping  out 
of  bed,  she  dressed  in  a  great  hurry.  She 
was  eager  to  look  at  the  sky  and  the  ground 
below,  as  she  had  always  done  at  home. 
What  was  her  disappointment  when  she 
found  that  the  windows  were  too  high  for 

104 


AN  UNCOMFORTABLE  DAY 

her  to  see  anything  except  the  walls  and 
windows  opposite.  Trying  to  open  them, 
she  turned  from  one  to  the  other,  but  in 
vain.  The  poor  child  felt  like  a  little  bird 
that  is  placed  in  a  glittering  cage  for  the 
first  time.  At  last  she  had  to  resign  herself, 
and  sat  down  on  a  low  stool,  thinking  of  the 
melting  snow  on  the  slopes  and  the  first 
fiowers  of  spring  that  she  had  hailed  with 
such  delight. 

Suddenly  Tinette  opened  the  door  and 
said  curtly:    "Breakfast's  ready." 

Heidi  did  not  take  this  for  a  summons, 
for  the  maid's  face  was  scornful  and  forbid- 
ding. She  was  waiting  patiently  for  what 
would  happen  next,  when  Miss  Rottenmeier 
burst  into  the  room,  saying:  "What  is  the 
matter,  Adelheid.'^  Didn't  you  understand.'* 
Come  to  breakfast!" 

Heidi  immediately  followed  the  lady  into 
the  dining-room,  where  Clara  greeted  her 
with  a  smile.  She  looked  much  happier  than 
usual,  for  she  expected  new  things  to  happen 
that  day.    When  breakfast  had  passed  with- 

105 


HEIDI 

out  disturbance,  the  two  cliildren  were  al- 
lowed to  go  into  the  hbrary  together  and 
were  soon  left  alone. 

"How  can  I  see  down  to  the  ground?" 
Heidi  asked. 

''Open  a  window  and  peep  out,"  repUed 
Clara,  amused  at  the  question. 

"But  it  is  impossible  to  open  them,"  Heidi 
said,  sadly. 

"Oh  no.  You  can't  do  it  and  I  can't 
help  you,  either,  but  if  you  ask  Sebastian 
he'll  do  it  for  you." 

Heidi  was  relieved.  The  poor  child  had 
felt  like  a  prisoner  in  her  room.  Clara  now 
asked  Heidi  what  her  home  had  been  like, 
and  Heidi  told  her  gladly  about  her  Hfe  in 
the  hut. 

The  tutor  had  arrived  in  the  meantime, 
but  he  was  not  asked  to  go  to  the  study  as 
usual.  Miss  Rottenmeier  was  very  much 
excited  about  Heidi's  coming  and  all  the 
comphcations  that  arose  therefrom.  She 
was  really  responsible  for  it,  having  arranged 
everything  herself.     She  presented  the  uu- 


106 


AN  UNCOMFORTABLE  DAY 

fortunate  case  before  the  teacher,  for  she 
wanted  him  to  help  her  to  get  rid  of  the 
child.  Mr.  Candidate,  however,  w^as  always 
careful  of  his  judgments,  and  not  afraid  of 
teaching  beginners. 

When  the  lady  saw  that  he  would  not  side 
with  her,  she  let  him  enter  the  study  alone, 
for  the  A,B,C  held  great  horrors  for  her. 
While  she  considered  many  problems,  a 
frightful  noise  as  of  something  falling  was 
heard  in  the  adjoining  room,  followed  by  a 
cry  to  Sebastian  for  help.  Running  in,  she 
beheld  a  pile  of  books  and  papers  on  the  floor, 
with  the  table-cover  on  top.  A  black  stream 
of  ink  flowed  across  the  length  of  the  room. 
Heidi  had  disappeared. 

"There,"  Miss  Rottenmeier  exclaimed, 
wringing  her  hands.  "Everything  drenched 
with  ink.  Did  such  a  thing  ever  happen 
before.^  This  child  brings  nothing  but  mis- 
fortunes on  us." 

The  teacher  was  standing  up,  looking  at 
the  devastation,  but  Clara  was  highly  enter- 
tained by  these  events,  and  said:  "Heidi 

107 


HEIDI 

has  not  done  it  on  purpose  and  must  not 
be  punished.  In  her  hurry  to  get  away  she 
caught  on  the  table-cover  and  pulled  it  down. 
I  think  she  must  never  have  seen  a  coach 
in  all  her  life,  for  when  she  heard  a  carriage 
rumbling  by,  she  rushed  out  like  mad." 

"Didn't  I  tell  you,  Mr.  Candidate,  that 
she  has  no  idea  whatever  about  behavior? 
She  does  not  even  know  that  she  has  to  sit 
quiet  at  her  lessons.  But  where  has  she  gone? 
What  would  Mr.  Sesemann  say  if  she  should 
run  away?" 

Whew  Miss  Rottenmeier  went  down-stairs 
to  look  for  the  child,  she  saw  her  standing 
at  the  open  door,  looking  down  the  street. 

**WTiat  are  you  doing  here?  How  can  you 
run  away  like  that?"  scolded  Miss  Rotten- 
meier. 

"I  heard  the  fir-trees  rustle,  but  I  can't 
see  them  and  do  not  hear  them  any  more," 
replied  Heidi,  looking  in  great  perplexity 
down  the  street.  The  noise  of  the  passing 
carriage  had  reminded  her  of  the  roaring 
of  the  south-wind  on  the  Alp. 

108 


AN  UNCOMFORTABLE  DAY 

"Fir-trees?  What  nonsense!  We  are  not 
in  a  wood.  Come  with  me  now  to  see  what  you 
have  done. ' '  When  Heidi  saw  the  devastation 
that  she  had  caused,  she  was  greatly  sur- 
prised, for  she  had  not  noticed  it  in  her  hurry. 

"This  must  never  happen  again,"  said  the 
lady  sternly.  "You  must  sit  quiet  at  your 
lessons;  if  you  get  up  again  I  shall  tie  you 
to  your  chair.     Do  you  hear  me.'^" 

Heidi  understood,  and  gave  a  promise  to 
sit  quietly  during  her  lessons  from  that  time 
on.  After  the  servants  had  straightened  the 
room,  it  was  late,  and  there  was  no  more 
time  for  studies.  Nobody  had  time  to 
yawn  that  morning. 

In  the  afternoon,  while  Clara  was  resting, 
Heidi  was  left  to  herself.  She  planted  her- 
self in  the  hall  and  waited  for  the  butler  to 
come  up -stairs  with  the  silver  things.  When 
he  reached  the  head  of  the  stairs,  she  said  to 
him:  "I  want  to  ask  you  something."  She 
saw  that  the  butler  seemed  angry,  so  she  re- 
assured him  by  saying  that  she  did  not  mean 
any  harm. 

109 


HEIDI 


All  right.  Miss,  what  is  it?" 
My  name  is  not  Miss,  why  don't  you  call 
me  Heidi?" 

"Miss  Rottenmeier  told  me  to  call  you 
Miss." 

"Did  she?  Well  then,  it  must  be  so.  I 
have  three  names  already,"  sighed  the  child. 

"What  can  I  do  for  you?"  asked  Sebastian 
now. 

"Can  you  open  a  window  for  me?" 

"Certainly,"  he  replied. 

Sebastian  got  a  stool  for  Heidi,  for  the 
window-sill  was  too  high  for  her  to  see  over. 
In  great  disappointment,  Heidi  turned  her 
head  away. 

"I  don't  see  anything  but  a  street  of  stone. 
Is  it  the  same  way  on  the  other  side  of  the 
house?" 

"Yes." 

"Where  do  you  go  to  look  far  down  on 
everything?" 

"On  a  church-tower.  Do  you  see  that 
one  over  there  with  the  golden  dome?  From 
there  you  can  overlook  everything." 

110 


AN  UNCOMFORTABLE  DAY 

Heidi  immediately  stepped  down  from 
the  stool  and  ran  down-stairs.  Opening 
the  door,  she  found  herself  in  the  street, 
but  she  could  not  see  the  tower  any  more. 
She  wandered  on  from  street  to  street,  not 
daring  to  accost  any  of  the  busy  people. 
Passing  a  corner,  she  saw  a  boy  who  had 
a  barrel-organ  on  his  back  and  a  curious 
animal  on  his  arm.  Heidi  ran  to  him  and 
asked:  *' Where  is  the  tower  with  the  golden 
dome?" 

''Don't  know,"  was  the  reply. 

"Who  can  tell  me.?" 

"Don't  know." 

"  Can  you  show  me  another  church  with  a 
tower  .f^" 

"Of  course  I  can." 

"Then  come  and  show  me." 

"What  are  you  going  to  give  me  for  it.?" 
said  the  boy,  holding  out  his  hand.  Heidi 
had  nothing  in  her  pocket  but  a  little  flower- 
picture.  Clara  had  only  given  it  to  her  this 
morning,  so  she  was  loath  to  part  with  it. 

The  temptation  to  look  far  down  into  the 

111 


HEIDI 

valley  was  too  great  for  her,  though,  and 
she  offered  him  the  gift.  The  boy  shook  his 
head,  to  Heidi's  satisfaction. 

"What  else  do  you  want?" 

"Money." 

"I  have  none,  but  Clara  has  some.  How 
much  must  I  give  you?" 

"Twenty  pennies." 

"All  right,  but  come." 

While  they  were  wandering  down  the 
street,  Heidi  found  out  what  a  barrel-organ 
was,  for  she  had  never  seen  one.  When  they 
arrived  before  an  old  church  with  a  tower, 
Heidi  was  puzzled  what  to  do  next,  but 
having  discovered  a  bell,  she  pulled  it  with 
all  her  might.  The  boy  agreed  to  wait  for 
Heidi  and  show  her  the  way  home  if  she  gave 
him  a  double  fee. 

The  lock  creaked  now  from  inside,  and 
an  old  man  opened  the  door.  In  an  angry 
voice,  he  said:  "How  do  you  dare  to  ring 
for  me?  Can't  you  see  that  it  is  only  for 
those  who  want  to  see  the  tower?" 

"But  I  do,"  said  Heidi. 

113 


AN  UNCOMFORTABLE  DAY 

"What  do  you  want  to  see?  Did  anybody 
send  you?"  asked  the  man,. 

"No;  but  I  want  to  look  down  from  up 
there." 

"Get  home  and  don't  try  it  again."  With 
that  the  tower-keeper  was  going  to  shut  the 
door,  but  Heidi  held  his  coat-tails  and  pleaded 
with  him  to  let  her  come.  The  tower-keeper 
looked  at  the  child's  eyes,  which  were  nearly 
full  of  tears. 

"All  right,  come  along,  if  you  care  so 
much,"  he  said,  taking  her  by  the  hand. 
The  two  climbed  up  now  many,  many  steps, 
which  got  narrower  all  the  time.  TMien 
they  had  arrived  on  top,  the  old  man  lifted 
Heidi  up   to   the   open  window. 

Heidi  saw  nothing  but  a  sea  of  chimneys, 
roofs  and  towers,  and  her  heart  sank.  "Oh^ 
dear,  it's  different  from  the  way  I  thought 
it  would  be,"  she  said. 

"There!  what  could  such  a  little  girl  know 
about  a  view?  We'll  go  down  now  and  you 
must  promise  never  to  ring  at  my  tower  any 


more." 


8  ns 


HEIDI 

On  their  way  they  passed  an  attic,  where 
a  large  grey  cat  guarded  her  new  family  in 
a  basket.  This  cat  caught  half-a-dozen  mice 
every  day  for  herself,  for  the  old  tower  was 
full  of  rats  and  mice.  Heidi  gazed  at  her 
in  surprise,  and  was  delighted  when  the  old 
man  opened  the  basket. 

"What  charming  kittens,  what  cunning 
little  creatures!"  she  exclaimed  in  her  de- 
Ught,  when  she  saw  them  crawhng  about, 
jumping  and  tumbling. 

"Would  you  like  to  have  one.^"  the  old 
man  asked. 

"For  me?  to  keep.^"  Heidi  asked,  for  she 
could  not  beheve  her  ears. 

"Yes,  of  course.  You  can  have  several  if 
you  have  room  for  them,"  the  old  man  said, 
glad  to  find  a  good  home  for  the  kittens. 

How  happy  Heidi  was!  Of  course  there 
was  enough  room  in  the  huge  house,  and 
Clara  would  be  delighted  when  she  saw  the 
cunning  things. 

"How  can  I  take  them  with  me?"  the  child 
asked,  after  she  had  tried  in  vain  to  catch  one. 

114 


AN  UNCOMFORTABLE  DAY 

"I  can  bring  them  to  your  house,  if  you 
tell  me  where  you  live,"  said  Heidi's  new 
friend,  while  he  caressed  the  old  cat,  who 
had  lived  with  him  many  years. 

"Bring  them  to  Mr.  Sesemann's  house; 
there  is  a  golden  dog  on  the  door,  with  a 
ring  in  his  mouth." 

The  old  man  had  lived  in  the  tower  a 
long  time  and  knew  everybody;  Sebastian 
also  was  a  special  friend  of  his. 

''I  know,"  he  said.  ''But  to  whom  shall 
I  send  them.f^  Do  you  belong  to  Mr.  Sese- 
mann.^" 

"No.  Please  send  them  to  Clara;  she 
will  hke  them,  I  am  sure." 

Heidi  could  hardly  tear  herself  away  from 
the  pretty  things,  so  the  old  man  put  one 
kitten  in  each  of  her  pockets  to  console  her. 
After  that  she  went  away. 

The  boy  was  waiting  patiently  for  her, 
and  when  she  had  taken  leave  of  the  tower- 
keeper,  she  asked  the  boy:  "Do  you  know 
where  Mr.  Sesemann's  house  is.^^" 


<( 


No,"  was  the  reply. 

115 


HEIDI 

She  described  it  as  well  as  she  could,  till 
the  boy  remembered  it.  Off  they  started, 
and  soon  Heidi  found  herself  pulling  the 
door-bell.  When  Sebastian  arrived  he  said: 
"Hurry  up."  Heidi  went  in,  and  the  boy 
was  left  outside,  for  Sebastian  had  not  even 
seen  him. 

"Come  up  quickly,  little  Miss,"  he  urged. 
"They  are  all  waiting  for  you  in  the  dining- 
room.  Miss  Rottenmeier  looks  like  a  loaded 
cannon.  How  could  you  run  away  like  that.^" 

Heidi  sat  down  quietly  on  her  chair.  No- 
body said  a  word,  and  there  was  an  un- 
comfortable silence.  At  last  Miss  Rotten- 
meier began  with  a  severe  and  solemn  voice: 
"I  shall  speak  with  you  later,  Adelheid. 
How  can  you  leave  the  house  without  a 
word.f^  Your  behavior  was  very  remiss.  The 
idea  of  walking  about  till  so  late!" 

"Meow!"  was  the  reply. 

"I  didn't,"  Heidi  began—    "Meow!" 

Sebastian  nearly  flung  the  dish  on  the 
table,  and  disappeared. 

"This  is  enough,"  Miss  Rottenmeier  tried 

116 


AN  UNCOMFORTABLE  DAY 

to  say,  but  her  voice  was  hoarse  with  fury. 
"Get  up  and  leave  the  room." 

Heidi  got  up.  She  began  again.  "I 
made — "  ''Meow!  meow!  meow! — " 

"Heidi,"  said  Clara  now,  "why  do  you 
always  say  'meow'  again,  if  you  see  that 
Miss  Rottenmeier  is  angry  .^" 

"I  am  not  doing  it,  it's  the  kittens,"  she 
explained. 

"What?  Cats.f^  Kittens.^"  screamed  the 
housekeeper.  "Sebastian,  Tinette,  take  the 
horrible  things  away!"  With  that  she  ran 
into  the  study,  locking  herself  in,  for  she 
feared  kittens  beyond  anything  on  earth. 
When  Sebastian  had  finished  his  laugh,  he 
came  into  the  room.  He  had  foreseen  the 
excitement,  having  caught  sight  of  the  kit- 
tens when  Heidi  came  in.  The  scene  was  a 
very  peaceful  one  now;  Clara  held  the  little 
kittens  in  her  lap,  and  Heidi  was  kneeling 
beside  her.  They  both  played  happily  with 
the  two  graceful  creatures.  The  butler 
promised  to  look  after  the  new-comers  and 
prepared  a  bed  for  them  in  a  basket. 

117 


HEIDI 

A  long  time  afterwards,  when  it  was  time 
to  go  to  bed,  Miss  Rottenmeier  cautiously 
opened  the  door.  "Are  they  away?"  she 
asked.  "Yes,"  repHed  the  butler,  quickly 
seizing  the  kittens  and  taking  them  away. 

The  lecture  that  Miss  Rottenmeier  was 
going  to  give  Heidi  was  postponed  to  the 
following  day,  for  the  lady  was  too  much 
exhausted  after  her  fright.  They  all  went 
quietly  to  bed,  and  the  children  were  happy 
in  the  thought  that  their  kittens  had  a  com- 
fortable bed. 


VIII 

GREAT  DISTURBANCES  IN  THE 
SESEMANN  HOUSE 

SHORT  time  after  the  tutor 
had  arrived  next  morning,  the 
door-bell  rang  so  violently  that 
Sebastian  thought  it  must  be 
Mr.  Sesemann  himself.  What 
was  his  surprise  when  a  dirty  street-boy, 
with  a  barrel-organ  on  his  back,  stood  be- 
fore him! 

"What  do  you  mean  by  pulling  the  bell 
like  that.f^"  the  butler  said. 
"I  want  to  see  Clara." 
"Can't  you  at  least  say  'Miss  Clara',  you 
ragged  urchin?"  said  Sebastian  harshly. 
"She  owes  me  forty  pennies,"  said  the  boy. 
"You  are  crazy!    How  do  you  know  Miss 
Clara  lives  here?" 

"I  showed  her  the  way  yesterday  and  she 
promised  to  give  me  forty  pennies." 

'What  nonsense \    Miss  Clara  never  goes 

119 


«r 


HEIDI 

out.    You  had  better  take  yourself  off,  before 
I  send  you!" 

The  boy,  however,  did  not  even  budge, 
and  said:  ''I  saw  her.  She  has  curly  hair, 
black  eyes  and  talks  in  a  funny  way." 

"Oh,"  Sebastian  chuckled  to  himself, 
"that  was  the  httle  Miss." 

Pulling  the  boy  into  the  house,  he  said: 
"All  right,  you  can  follow  me.  Wait  at  the 
door  till  I  call  you,  and  then  you  can  play 
something  for  INIiss  Clara." 

Knockmg  at  the  study- door,  Sebastian 
said,  when  he  had  entered:  "A  boy  is  here 
who  wants  to  see  Miss  Clara." 

Clara,  delighted  at  his  interruption,  said: 
"Can't  he  come  right  up,  Mr.  Candidate.?" 
But  the  boy  was  already  inside,  and 
started  to  play.  Miss  Rottenmeier  was  in 
Uie  adjoining  room  when  she  heard  the 
sounds.  Where  did  they  come  from.?  Hur- 
rying into  the  study,  she  saw  the  street-boy 
playing  to  the  eager  children. 

"Stop!  stop!"  she  called,  but  in  vain,  for 
the  music  drowned  her  voice.    Suddenly  she 

120 


GREAT  DISTURBANCES 

made  a  big  jump,  for  there,  between  her 
feet,  crawled  a  black  turtle.  Only  when 
she  shrieked  for  Sebastian  could  her  voice 
be  heard.  The  butler  came  straight  in,  for 
he  had  seen  everything  behind  the  door, 
and  a  great  scene  it  had  been!  Glued  to  a 
chair  in  her  fright.  Miss  Rottenmeier  called: 
"Send  the  boy  away!     Take  them  away!" 

Sebastian  obediently  pulled  the  boy  after 
him;  then  he  said:  *'Here  are  forty  pennies 
from  Miss  Clara  and  forty  more  for  play- 
ing.    It  was  well  done,  my  boy." 

With  that  he  closed  the  door  behind  him. 
Miss  Rottenmeier  found  it  wiser  now  to 
stay  in  the  study  to  prevent  further  dis- 
turbances. Suddenly  there  was  another 
knock  at  the  door.  Sebastian  appeared  with  a 
large  basket,  which  had  been  brought  for  Clara. 

''We  had  better  have  our  lesson  before 
we  inspect  it,"  said  Miss  Rottenmeier.  But 
Clara,  turning  to  the  tutor,  asked:  *'0h,' 
please,  Mr.  Candidate,  can't  we  just  peep 
in,  to  see  what  it  is.'^" 

"I  am  afraid  that  you  will  think  of  noth- 

121 


HEIDI 

ing  else,"  the  teacher  began.  Just  then 
something  in  the  basket,  which  had  been 
only  lightly  fastened,  moved,  and  one,  two, 
three  and  still  more  little  kittens  jumped 
out,  scampering  around  the  room  with  the 
utmost  speed.  They  bounded  over  the  tutor's 
boots  and  bit  his  trousers ;  they  climbed  up 
on  Miss  Rottenmeier's  dress  and  crawled 
around  her  feet.  Mewing  and  running,  they 
caused  a  frightful  confusion.  Clara  called 
out  in  delight:  "Oh,  look  at  the  cunning 
creatures;  look  how  they  jump !  Heidi,  look  at 
that  one,  and  oh,  see  the  one  over  there  .f^" 

Heidi  followed  them  about,  while  the 
teacher  shook  them  off.  When  the  house- 
keeper had  collected  her  wits  after  the  great 
fright,  she  called  for  the  servants.  They 
soon  arrived  and  stored  the  little  kittens 
safely  in  the  new  bed. 

No  time  had  been  found  for  yawning  that 
day,  either! 

When  Miss  Rottenmeier,  who  had  found 
out  the  culprit,  was  alone  with  the  children 
in  the  evening,  she  began  severely: 

122 


GREAT  DISTURBANCES 

"Adelheid,  there  is  only  one  punishment 
for  you.  I  am  going  to  send  you  to  the 
cellar,  to  think  over  your  dreadful  misdeeds, 
in  company  with  the  rats." 

A  cellar  held  no  terrors  for  Heidi,  for  in 
her  grandfather's  cellar  fresh  milk  and  the 
good  cheese  had  been  kept,  and  no  rats  had 
lodged  there. 

But  Clara  shrieked:  "Oh,  Miss  Rotten- 
meier,  you  must  wait  till  Papa  comes  home, 
and  then  he  can  punish  Heidi." 

The  lady  unwillingly  replied:  *'A11  right, 
Clara,  but  I  shall  also  speak  a  few  words  to 
Mr.  Sesemann."  With  those  words  she  left 
the  room.  Since  the  child's  arrival  every- 
thing had  been  upset,  and  the  lady  often 
felt  discouraged,  though  nothing  remark- 
able happened  for  a  few  days. 

Clara,  on  the  contrary,  enjoyed  her  com- 
panion's society,  for  she  always  did  funny 
things.  In  her  lesson  she  could  never  get  her 
letters  straight.  They  meant  absolutely 
nothing  to  her,  except  that  they  would  remind 
her  of  goats  and  eagles.     The  girls  always 

123 


HEIDI 

spent  their  evenings  together,  and  Heidi 
would  entertain  her  friend  with  tales  of  her 
former  life,  till  her  longing  grew  so  great 
that  she  added:  "I  have  to  go  home  now. 
I  must  go  tomorrow." 

Clara's  soothing  words  and  the  prospect 
of  more  rolls  for  the  grandmother  kept  the 
child.  Every  day  after  dinner  she  was  left 
alone  in  her  room  for  some  hours.  Think- 
ing of  the  green  fields  at  home,  of  the  spark- 
ling flowers  on  the  mountains,  she  would 
sit  in  a  corner  till  her  desire  for  all  those 
things  became  too  great  to  bear.  Her  aunt 
had  clearly  told  her  that  she  might  return, 
if  she  wished  to  do  so,  so  one  day  she  re- 
solved to  leave  for  the  Aim-hut.  In  a  great 
hurry  she  packed  the  bread  in  the  red  shawl, 
and  putting  on  her  old  straw  hat,  started  off. 
The  poor  child  did  not  get  very  far.  At  the 
door  she  encountered  Miss  Rottenmeier,  who 
stared  at  Heidi  in  mute  surprise. 

"What   are   you   up   to.?"    she   exploded. 

"Haven't   I   forbidden  you   to   run   away? 

You  look  Uke  a  vagabond!" 

1^ 


GREAT  DISTURBANCES 

"I  was  only  going  home,"  whispered  the 
frightened  child. 

''Wliat,  you  want  to  run  away  from  this 
house?  What  would  Mr.  Sesemann  say? 
What  is  it  that  does  not  suit  you  here? 
Don't  you  get  better  treatment  than  you 
deserve?  Have  you  ever  before  had  such 
food,  service  and  such  a  room?     Answer!" 

"No,"  was  the  reply. 

"Don't  I  know  that?"  the  furious  lady 
proceeded.  "What  a  thankless  child  you 
are,  just  idle  and  good-for-nothing!" 

But  Heidi  could  not  bear  it  any  longer. 
She  loudly  wailed:  "Oh,  I  want  to  go  home. 
WTiat  will  poor  Sno whopper  do  without  me? 
Grandmother  is  waiting  for  me  every  day. 
Poor  Thistlefinch  gets  blows  if  Peter  gets 
no  cheese,  and  I  must  see  the  sun  again 
when  he  says  good-night  to  the  mountains. 
How  the  eagle  would  screech  if  he  saw  all 
the  people  here  in  Frankfurt!" 

"For  mercy's  sake,  the  child  is  crazy!" 
exclaimed  IMiss  Rottenmeier,  running  up  the 
stairs.     In  her  hurry  she  had  bumped  into 


HEIDI 

Sebastian,  who  was  just  then  coming  down. 

"Bring  the  unlucky  child  up!'*  she  called 
to  him,  rubbing  her  head. 

"All  right,  many  thanks,"  answered  the 
butler,  rubbing  his  head,  too,  for  he  had  en- 
countered something  far  harder  than  she  had. 

When  the  butler  came  down,  he  saw  Heidi 
standing  near  the  door  with  jflaming  eyes, 
trembling  all  over.  Cheerfully  he  asked: 
"What  has  happened,  Httle  one?  Do  not 
take  it  to  heart,  and  cheer  up.  She  nearly 
made  a  hole  in  my  head  just  now,  but  we 
must  not  get  discouraged.  Oh,  no! — Come, 
up  with  you;  she  said  so!" 

Heidi  walked  up-stairs  very  slowly.  See- 
ing her  so  changed,  Sebastian  said: 

"Don't  give  in!  Don't  be  so  sad!  You 
have  been  so  courageous  till  now;  I  have 
never  heard  you  cry  yet.  Come  up  now,  and 
when  the  lady's  away  we'll  go  and  look  at  the 
kittens.    They  are  running  round  like  wild!" 

Nodding  cheerlessly,  the  child  disappeared 
in  her  room. 

That  night  at  supper  Miss  Rottenmeier 

126 


GREAT  DISTURBANCES 

watched  Heidi  constantly,  but  nothing  hap- 
pened. The  child  sat  as  quiet  as  a  mouse, 
hardly  touching  her  food,  except  the  little  roll. 

Talking  with  the  tutor  next  morning,  Miss 
Rottenmeier  told  him  her  fears  about  Heidi's 
mind.  But  the  teacher  had  more  serious 
troubles  still,  for  Heidi  had  not  even  learned 
her  A,B,C  in  all  this  time. 

Heidi  was  sorely  in  need  of  some  clothes, 
so  Clara  had  given  her  some.  Miss  Rotten- 
meier was  just  busy  arranging  the  child's 
wardrobe,  when  she  suddenly  returned. 

"Adelheid,"  she  said  contemptuously, 
"what  do  I  find.f^  A  big  pile  of  bread  in 
your  wardrobe!  I  never  heard  the  like. 
Yes,  Clara,  it  is  true."  Then,  calling  Tinette, 
she  ordered  her  to  take  away  the  bread  and 
the  old  straw  hat  she  had  found. 

"No,  don't!  I  must  keep  my  hat !  The  bread 
is  for  grandmother,"  cried  Heidi  in  despair. 

"You  stay  here,  while  we  take  the  rubbish 
away,"  said  the  lady  sternly. 

Heidi  threw  herself  down  now  on  Clara's 
chair  and  sobbed  as  if  her  heart  would  break. 

127 


HEIDI 

"Now  I  can't  bring  grandmother  any  rolls! 
Ohjthey  were  for  grandmother!"  she  lamented. 

"Heidi,  don't  cry  any  more,"  Clara 
begged.  "Listen!  When  you  go  home  some 
day,  I  am  going  to  give  you  as  many  rolls 
as  you  had,  and  more.  They  will  be  much 
softer  and  better  than  those  stale  ones  you 
have  kept.  Those  were  not  fit  to  eat,  Heidi. 
Stop  now,  please,  and  don't  cry  any  more!" 

Only  after  a  long,  long  time  did  Heidi 
become  quiet.  When  she  had  heard  Clara's 
promise,  she  cried:  "Are  you  really  going  to 
give  me  as  many  as  I  had.^" 

At  supper,  Heidi's  eyes  were  swollen  and  it 
was  still  hard  for  her  to  keep  from  crying. 
Sebastian  made  strange  signs  to  her  that 
she  did  not  understand.    What  did  he  mean? 

Later,  though,  when  she  climbed  into  her 
high  bed,  she  found  her  old  beloved  straw 
hat  hidden  under  her  cover.  So  Sebastian 
had  saved  it  for  her  and  had  tried  to  tell 
her!  She  crushed  it  for  joy,  and  wrapping 
it  in  a  handkerchief,  she  hid  it  in  the  furthest 
corner  of  her  wardrobe. 

128 


IX 


THE  MASTER  OF  THE  HOUSE  HEARS 
OF  STRANGE  DOINGS 

FEW  days  afterwards  there 
was  great  excitement  in  the 
Sesemann  residence,  for  the 
master  of  the  house  had  just 
arrived.  The  servants  were 
taking  upstairs  one  load  after  another,  for 
Mr.  Sesemann  always  brought  many  lovely 
things  home  with  him. 

When  he  entered  his  daughter's  room, 
Heidi  shyly  retreated  into  a  corner.  He 
greeted  Clara  affectionately,  and  she  was 
equally  delighted  to  see  him,  for  she  loved 
her  father  dearly.  Then  he  called  to  Heidi: 
"Oh,  there  is  our  little  Swiss  girl.  Come 
and  give  me  your  hand!  That's  right.  Are 
you  good  friends,  my  girls,  tell  me  now.^^  You 
don't  fight  together,  what?" 

"Oh,  no,  Clara  is  always  kind  to  me," 
Heidi  replied, 

9  1^ 


HEIDI 

"Heidi  has  never  even  tried  to  fight. 
Papa,"   Clara   quickly  remarked. 

"That's  good,  I  like  to  hear  that,"  said 
the  father  rising.  "I  must  get  my  dinner 
now,  for  I  am  hungry.  I  shall  come  back 
soon  and  show  you  what  I  have  brought 
home  with  me." 

In  the  dining-room  he  found  Miss  Rotten- 
meier  surveying  the  table  with  a  most  tragic 
face.  "You  do  not  look  very  happy  at  my 
arrival.  Miss  Rottenmeier.  What  is  the 
matter .f^  Clara  seems  well  enough,"  he  said 
to  her. 

"Oh,  Mr.  Sesemann,  we  have  been  terribly 
disappointed,"  said  the  lady. 

"How  do  you  mean?"  asked  Mr.  Sese- 
mann, calmly  sipping  his  wine. 

"We  had  decided,  as  you  know,  to  have 
a  companion  for  Clara.  Knowing  as  I  did 
that  you  would  wish  me  to  get  a  noble,  pure 
child,  I  thought  of  this  Swiss  child,  hoping 
she  would  go  through  life  like  a  breath  of 
pure  air,   hardly  touching  the   earth." 

"I   think  that  even  Swiss   children  are 

130 


STRANGE  DOIXGS 

made  to  touch  the  earth,  otherwise  they 
would  have  to  have  wings." 

"I  think  you  understand  what  I  mean. 
I  have  been  terribly  disappointed,  for  this 
child  has  brought  the  most  frightful  animals 
into  the  house.    Mr.  Candidate  can  tell  you !" 

"The  child  does  not  look  very  terrible. 
But  what  do  you  mean?" 

'*I  cannot  explain  it,  because  she  does  not 
seem  in  her  right  mind  at  times." 

Mr.  Sesemann  was  getting  worried  at  last, 
when  the  tutor  entered. 

"Oh,  Mr.  Candidate,  I  hope  you  will  ex- 
plain. Please  take  a  cup  of  coffee  with  me 
and  tell  me  about  my  daughter's  companion. 
Make  it  short,  if  you  please!" 

But  this  was  impossible  for  Mr.  Candidate, 
who  had  to  greet  Mr.  Sesemann  first.  Then 
he  began  to  reassure  his  host  about  the  child, 
pointing  out  to  him  that  her  education  had 
been  neglected  till  then,  and  so  on.  But 
poor  Mr.  Sesemann,  unfortunately,  did  not 
get  his  answer,  and  had  to  listen  to  very 
long-winded  explanations  of  the  child's  char* 

131 


HEIDI 

acter.  At  last  Mr.  Sesemann  got  up,  saying: 
"Excuse  me,  Mr.  Candidate,  but  I  must  go 
over  to  Clara  now." 

He  found  the  children  in  the  study.  Turn- 
ing to  Heidi,  who  had  risen  at  his  approach, 
he  said:  ''Come,  little  one,  get  me — get  me 
a  glass  of  water." 

"Fresh  water .^" 

"  Of  course,  fresh  water,"  he  replied.  When 
Heidi  had  gone,  he  sat  down  near  Clara, 
holding  her  hand.  "Tell  me,  little  Clara," 
he  asked,  "please  tell  me  clearly  what  ani- 
mals Heidi  has  brought  into  the  house;  is 
she  really  not  right  in  her  mind.'^" 

Clara  now  began  to  relate  to  her  father 
all  the  incidents  with  the  kittens  and  the 
turtle,  and  explained  Heidi's  speeches  that 
had  so  frightened  the  lady.  Mr.  Sesemann 
laughed  heartily  and  asked  Clara  if  she 
wished  Heidi  to  remain. 

"Of  course.  Papa.  Since  she  is  here, 
something  amusing  happens  every  day;  it 
used  to  be  so  dull,  but  now  Heidi  keeps 
me  company." 

133 


STRANGE  DOINGS 

"Very  good,  very  good,  Clara;  Oh!  here 
is  your  friend  back  again.  Did  you  get 
nice  fresh  water?"  asked  Mr.  Sesemann. 

Heidi  handed  him  the  glass  and  said: 
"Yes,  fresh  from  the  fountain." 

"You  did  not  go  to  the  fountain  yourself, 
Heidi .f^"  said  Clara. 

"Certainly,  but  I  had  to  get  it  from  far, 
there  were  so  many  people  at  the  first  and 
at  the  second  fountain.  I  had  to  go  down 
another  street  and  there  I  got  it.  A  gentle- 
man with  white  hair  sends  his  regards  to 
you,  Mr.  Sesemann." 

Clara's  father  laughed  and  asked:  "Who 
was  the  gentleman?" 

"When  he  passed  by  the  fountain  and 
saw  me  there  with  a  glass,  he  stood  still 
and  said:  'Please  give  me  to  drink,  for  you 
have  a  glass;  to  whom  are  you  bringing 
the  water?'  Then  I  said:  *I  am  bringing 
it  to  Mr.  Sesemann.'  When  he  heard  that 
he  laughed  very  loud  and  gave  me  his  re- 
gards for  you,  with  the  wish  that  you  would 
enjoy  your  drink." 

133 


HEIDI 

"I  wonder  who  it  was?  What  did  the 
gentleman  look  like?" 

"He  has  a  friendly  laugh  and  wears  a  gold 
pendant  with  a  red  stone  on  his  thick  gold 
chain;  there  is  a  horsehead  on  his  cane." 

"Oh,  that  was  the  doctor — "  "That  was 
my  old  doctor,"  exclaimed  father  and  daugh- 
ter at  the  same  time. 

In  the  evening,  Mr.  Sesemann  told  Miss 
Rottenmeier  that  Heidi  was  going  to  remain, 
for  the  children  were  very  fond  of  each 
other  and  he  found  Heidi  normal  and  very 
sweet.  "I  want  the  child  to  be  treated 
kindly,"  Mr.  Sesemann  added  decidedly. 
"Her  pecuharities  must  not  be  punished. 
My  mother  is  coming  very  soon  to  stay  here, 
and  she  will  help  you  to  manage  the  child, 
for  there  is  nobody  in  this  world  that  my 
mother  could  not  get  along  with,  as  you 
know.  Miss  Rottenmeier." 

"Of  course,  I  know  that,  Mr.  Sesemann," 
repHed  the  lady,  but  she  was  not  very  much 
pleased  at  the  prospect. 

Mr.  Sesemann  only  stayed  two  weeks,  for 

134 


STRANGE  DOINGS 

his  business  called  him  back  to  Paris.  He 
consoled  his  daughter  by  telling  her  that 
his  mother  was  coming  in  a  very  few  days. 
Mr.  Sesemann  had  hardly  left,  when  the 
grandmother's  visit  was  announced  for  the 
following  day. 

Clara  was  looking  forward  to  this  visit, 
and  told  Heidi  so  much  about  her  dear 
grandmama  that  Heidi  also  began  to  call 
her  by  that  name,  to  Miss  Rottenmeier's 
disapproval,  who  thought  that  the  child  was 
not  entitled  to  this  intimacy. 


X 

A  GRANDMAMA 

r  ^^  -.[HE  following  evening  great  ex- 
pectation reigned  in  the  house. 
Tinette  had  put  on  a  new  cap, 
Sebastian  was  placing  foot- 
stools in  front  of  nearly  every 
armchair,  and  Miss  Rottenmeier  walked  with 
great  dignity  about  the  house,  inspecting 
everything. 

When  the  carriage  at  last  droVe  up,  the 
servants  flew  downstairs,  followed  by  Miss 
Rottenmeier  in  more  measured  step.  Heidi 
had  been  sent  to  her  room  to  await  further 
orders,  but  it  was  not  long  before  Tinette 
opened  the  door  and  said  brusquely:  "Go 
into  the  study!" 

The  grandmama,  with  her  kind  and  lov- 
ing way,  immediately  befriended  the  child 
and  made  her  feel  as  if  she  had  known  her 
always.  To  the  housekeeper's  great  mor- 
tification, she  called  the  child  Heidi,  remark- 

136 


A  GRAXDMAMA 

ing  to  Miss  Rottenmeier :  "If  somebody's 
name  is  Heidi,  I  call  her  so." 

The  housekeeper  soon  found  that  she  had 
to  respect  the  grandmother's  ways  and  opin- 
ions. Mrs.  Sesemann  always  knew  what 
was  going  on  in  the  house  the  minute  she 
entered  it.  On  the  following  afternoon  Clara 
was  resting  and  the  old  lady  had  shut  her 
eyes  for  five  minutes,  when  she  got  up  again 
and  went  into  the  dining-room.  With  a  sus- 
picion that  the  housekeeper  was  probably 
asleep,  she  went  to  this  lady's  room,  knocking 
loudly  on  the  door.  After  a  while  somebody 
stirred  inside,  and  with  a  bewildered  face 
Miss  Rottenmeier  appeared,  staring  at  the 
unexpected  visitor. 

''Rottenmeier,  where  is  the  child?  How 
does  she  pass  her  time.^  I  want  to  know," 
said  Mrs.  Sesemann. 

"She  just  sits  in  her  room,  not  moving  a 
finger;  she  has  not  the  slightest  desire  to  do 
something  useful,  and  that  is  why  she  thinks 
of  such  absurd  things  that  one  can  hardly 
mention  them  in  polite  society." 

137 


HEIDI 


'I  should  do  exactly  the  same  thing,  if  I 
were  left  alone  like  that.  Please  bring  her 
to  my  room  now,  I  want  to  show  her  some 
pretty  books  I  have  brought  with  me." 

"  That  is  just  the  trouble.  What  should  she 
do  with  books  .^  In  all  this  time  she  has  not 
even  learned  the  A,B,C,  for  it  is  impossible  to 
instil  any  knowledge  into  this  being.  If  Mr. 
Candidate  was  not  as  patient  as  an  angel,  he 
would  have  given  up  teaching  her  long  ago." 

"How  strange!  The  child  does  not  look 
to  me  like  one  who  cannot  learn  the  A,  B,  C," 
said  Mrs.  Sesemann.  "Please  fetch  her  now; 
we  can  look  at  the  pictures  anyway." 

The  housekeeper  was  going  to  say  more, 
but  the  old  lady  had  turned  already  and 
gone  to  her  room.  She  was  thinking  over 
what  she  had  heard  about  Heidi,  making  up 
her  mind  to  look  into  the  matter. 

Heidi  had  come  and  was  looking  with  won- 
dering eyes  at  the  splendid  pictures  in  the 
large  books,  that  Grandmama  was  showing 
her.  Suddenly  she  screamed  aloud,  for  there 
on  the  picture  she  saw  a  peaceful  flock  graz- 


138 


A  GRANDMAMA 

ing  on  a  green  pasture.  In  the  middle  a  shep- 
herd was  standing,  leaning  on  his  crook.  The 
setting  sun  was  shedding  a  golden  light  over 
everything.  With  glowing  eyes  Heidi  de- 
voured the  scene;  but  suddenly  she  began 
to  sob  violently. 

The  grandmama  took  her  httle  hand  in 
hers  and  said  in  the  most  soothing  voice: 
*^Come,  child,  you  must  not  cry.  Did  this 
remind  you  of  something.^  Now  stop,  and 
I'll  tell  you  the  story  to-night.  There  are 
lovely  stories  in  this  book,  that  people  can 
read  and  tell.  Dry  your  tears  now,  darling, 
I  must  ask  you  something.  Stand  up  now 
and  look  at  me!    Now  we  are  merry  again!" 

Heidi  did  not  stop  at  once,  but  the  kind 
lady  gave  her  ample  time  to  compose  her- 
seK,  saying  from  time  to  time:  ''Now  it's  all 
over.    Now  we'll  be  merry  again." 

When  the  child  was  quiet  at  last,  she  said : 
"Tell  me  now  how  your  lessons  are  going. 
WTiat  have  you  learnt,  child,  tell  me.?" 

"Nothing,"  Heidi  sighed;  "but  I  knew 
that  I  never  could  learn  it." 

139 


HEIDI 


)9> 


"T\T)at  is  it  that  you  can't  leam?' 

"I  can't  learn  to  read;  it  is  too  hard." 

""VMiat  next?  Who  gave  you  this  informa- 
tion?" 

''Peter  told  me,  and  he  tried  over  and  over 
again,  but  he  could  not  do  it,  for  it  is  too 
hard." 

"Well,  what  kind  of  boy  is  he?  Heidi, 
you  must  not  believe  what  Peter  tells  you, 
but  try  for  yourseK.  I  am  sure  you  had 
your  thoughts  elsewhere  when  Mr.  Candi- 
date showed  you  the  letters." 

"It's  no  use,"  Heidi  said  with  such  a  tone 
as  if  she  was  resigned  to  her  fate. 

"I  am  going  to  tell  you  something,  Heidi," 
said  the  kind  lady  now.  "You  have  not 
learnt  to  read  because  you  have  believed 
what  Peter  said.  You  shall  believe  me  now, 
and  I  prophesy  that  you  will  learn  it  in  a 
very  short  time,  as  a  great  many  other  chil- 
dren do  that  are  like  you  and  not  like  Peter. 
^Mien  you  can  read,  I  am  going  to  give  you 
this  book.  You  have  seen  the  shepherd  on 
the  green  pasture,  and  then  you'll  be  able 

140 


A  GRANDMAMA 

to  find  out  all  the  strange  things  that  happen 

to  him.    Yes,  you  can  hear  the  whole  story, 

and  what  he  does  with  his  sheep  and  his  goats. 

You  would  like  to  know,  wouldn't  you,  Heidi  ?" 
Heidi  had  Ustened  attentively,  and  said 

now  with  sparkHng  eyes:    "If  I  could  only 

read  already!" 

"It  won't  be  long,  I  can  see  that.     Come 

now  and  let  us  go  to  Clara."     With  that 
they  both  w^ent  over  to  the  study. 

Since  the  day  of  Heidi's  attempted  flight 
a  great  change  had  come  over  the  child. 
She  had  realized  that  it  would  hurt  her  kind 
friends  if  she  tried  to  go  home  again.     She 
knew  now  that  she  could  not  leave,  as  her 
Aunt  Deta  had  promised,  for  they  all,  es- 
pecially Clara   and  her  father  and  the  old 
lady,  would  think  her  ungrateful.     But  the 
burden  grew  heavier  in  her  heart  and  she 
lost  her  appetite,  and  got  paler  and  paler. 
She  could  not  get  to  sleep  at  night  from 
longing  to  see  the  mountains  with  the  flowers 
and  the  sunshine,  and  only  in  her  dreams 
she  would  be  happy.     ^Tien  she  woke  up 

141 


HEIDI 

in  the  morning,  she  always  found  herself  on 
her  high  white  bed,  far  away  from  home. 
Burj'ing  her  head  in  her  pillow,  she  would 
often  weep  a  long,  long  time. 

Mrs.  Sesemann  had  noticed  the  child's 
unhappiness,  but  let  a  few  days  pass  by, 
hoping  for  a  change.  But  the  change  never 
came,  and  often  Heidi's  eyes  were  red  even 
in  the  early  morning.  So  she  called  the 
child  to  her  room  one  day  and  said,  with 
great  sympathy  in  her  voice:  "Tell  me, 
Heidi,  what  is  the  matter  with  you?  What 
is  making  you  so  sad?" 

But  as  Heidi  did  not  want  to  appear  thank- 
less, she  replied  sadly:  "I  can't  tell  you." 
I' No?     Can't  you  tell  Clara  perhaps?" 
"Oh,  no,  I  can't  tell  anyone,"  Heidi  said, 
looking  so  unhappy  that  the  old  lady's  heart 
•was  filled  with  pity. 

^  "I  tell  you  something,  little  girl,"  she  con- 
tinued. "If  you  have  a  sorrow  that  you 
cannot  tell  to  anyone,  you  can  go  to  Our 
Father  in  Heaven.  You  can  tell  Him  every- 
thing that  troubles  you,  and  if  we  ask  Him 


A  GRANDMAMA 

He  can  help  us  and  take  our  suffering  away. 
Do  you  understand  me,  child  ?  Don't  you  pray 
every  night ?  Don't  you  thank  Him  for  all  His 
gifts  and  ask  Him  to  protect  you  from  evil?" 

"Oh  no,  I  never  do  that,"  replied  the  child. 

"Have  you  never  prayed,  Heidi?  Do  you 
know  what  I  mean?" 

"I  only  prayed  with  my  first  grandmother, 
but  it  is  so  long  ago,  that  I  have  forgotten." 

"See,  Heidi,  I  understand  now  why  you 
are  so  unhappy.  We  all  need  somebody  to 
help  us,  and  just  think  how  wonderful  it  is, 
to  be  able  to  go  to  the  Lord,  when  some- 
thing distresses  us  and  causes  us  pain.  We 
can  tell  Him  everything  and  ask  Him  to 
comfort  us,  when  nobody  else  can  do  it.  He 
can  give  us  happiness  and  joy." 

Heidi  was  gladdened  by  these  tidings,  and 
asked:  "Can  we  tell  Him  everything,  every- 
thing?" 

"Yes,  Heidi,  everything." 

The  child,  withdrawing  her  hand  from  the 
grandmama,  said  hurriedly,  "Can  I  go  now?" 

"Yes,  of  course,"  was  the  reply,  and  with 


143 


HEIDI 

this  Heidi  ran  to  her  room.     Sitting  down 
on  a  stool  she  folded  her  hands  and  poured 
out  her  heart  to  God,  imploring  Him  to  help 
her  and  let  her  go  home  to  her  grandfather. 
About  a  week  later,  Mr.  Candidate  asked 
to  see  Mrs.  Sesemann,  to  tell  her  of  some- 
thing  unusual   that   had   occurred.      Being 
called  to  the  lady's  room,  he  began:  ''Mrs. 
Sesemann,  something  has  happened  that  I 
never  expected,"  and  with  many  more  words 
the  happy  grandmama  was  told  that  Heidi 
had  suddenly  learned  to  read  with  the  ut- 
most correctness,  most  rare  with  beginners. 
"Many    strange    things    happen    in    this 
world,"  Mrs.  Sesemann  remarked,  while  they 
went  over  to  the  study  to  witness  Heidi's 
new    accomphshment.      Heidi    was    sitting 
close    to    Clara,    reading   her    a   story;    she 
seemed  amazed  at  the  strange,  new  world 
that  had  opened  up  before  her.     At  supper 
Heidi  found   the  large  book  with  the  beauti- 
ful pictures  on  her  plate,  and  looking  doubt- 
fully at  grandmama,  she  saw  the  old  lady 
nod.  "Now  it  belongs  to  you,  Heidi,"  shesaid. 


A  GRANDJMAMA 

** Forever?  Also  when  I  am  going  home  ?'* 
Heidi  inquired,  confused  with  joy. 

"Certainly,  forever!"  the  grandmama  as- 
sured her.  **  Tomorrow  we  shall  begin  to 
read  it." 

''But  Heidi,  you  must  not  go  home;  no, 
not  for  many  years,"  Clara  exclaimed,  ''es- 
pecially when  grandmama  goes  away.  You 
must  stay  with  me." 

Heidi  still  looked  at  her  book  before  going 
to  bed  that  night,  and  this  book  became  her 
dearest  treasure.  She  would  look  at  the 
beautiful  pictures  and  read  all  the  stories 
aloud  to  Clara.  Grandmama  would  quietly 
listen  and  explain  something  here  and  there, 
making  it  more  beautiful  than  before.  Heidi 
loved  the  pictures  with  the  shepherd  best 
of  all;  they  told  the  story  of  the  prodigal 
son,  and  the  child  would  read  and  re-read 
it  till  she  nearly  knew  it  all  by  heart.  Since 
Heidi  had  learned  to  read  and  possessed  the 
book,  the  days  seemed  to  fly,  and  the  time 
had  come  near  that  the  grandmama  had 
fixed  for  her  departure. 

10  1*6 


XI 


HEIDI  GAINS  IN  SOME  RESPECTS 
AND  LOSES  IN  OTHERS 

HE  grandmama  sent  for  Heidi 
every  day  after  dinner,  while 
Clara  was  resting  and  Miss 
Rottenmeier  disappeared  in- 
to her  room.  She  talked  to 
Heidi  and  amused  her  in  various  ways,  show- 
ing her  how  to  make  clothes  for  pretty 
little  dolls  that  she  had  brought.  Uncon- 
sciously Heidi  had  learned  to  sew,  and  made 
now  the  sweetest  dresses  and  coats  for  the 
little  people  out  of  lovely  materials  the 
grandmama  would  give  her.  Often  Heidi 
w^ould  read  to  the  old  lady,  for  the  oftener 
she  read  over  the  stories  the  dearer  they 
became  to  her.  The  child  lived  everything 
through  with  the  people  in  the  tales  and 
was  always  happy  to  be  with  them  again. 

146 


HEIDI  GAINS  AND  LOSES~ 

But  she  never  looked  really  cheerful  and  her 
eyes  never  sparkled  merrily  as  before. 

In  the  last  week  of  Mrs.  Sesemann's  stay, 
Heidi  was  called  again  to  the  old  lady's 
room.  The  child  entered  with  her  beloved 
book  under  her  arm.  Mrs.  Sesemann  drew 
Heidi  close  to  her,  and  laying  the  book  aside, 
she  said:  "Come,  child,  and  tell  me  why  you 
are  so  sad.  Do  you  still  have  the  same 
sorrow?" 

*'Yes,"  Heidi  replied. 

"Did  you  confide  it  to  Our  Lord?" 

"Yes." 

"Do  you  pray  to  Him  every  day  that  He 
may  make  you  happy  again  and  take  your 
aj03iction  away?" 

"Oh  no,  I  don't  pray  any  more." 

"What  do  I  hear,  Heidi?  Why  don't  you 
pray?" 

"It  does  not  help,  for  God  has  not  listenedJ 
I  don't  wonder,"  she  added,  "for  if  all  the 
people  in  Frankfurt  pray  every  night.  He 
cannot  listen  to  them  all.  I  am  sure  He 
has  not  heard  me.'* 

14T 


HEIDI 

"Really?    Why  are  you  so  sure?" 
"  Because  I  have  prayed  for  the  same  thing 
many,  many  weeks  and  God  has  not  done 
what  I  have  asked  Him  to." 

"That  is  not  the  way,  Heidi.  You  see, 
God  in  heaven  is  a  good  Father  to  all  of  us, 
who  loiows  what  we  need  better  than  we 
do.  When  something  we  ask  for  is  not  very 
good  for  us.  He  gives  us  something  much 
better,  if  we  confide  in  Him  and  do  not  lose 
confidence  in  His  love.  I  am  sure  what 
you  asked  for  was  not  very  good  for  you 
just  now;  He  has  heard  you,  for  He  can 
hear  the  prayers  of  all  the  people  in  the 
world  at  the  same  time,  because  He  is  God 
Almighty  and  not  a  mortal  like  us.  He 
heard  your  prayers  and  said  to  Himself: 
*Yes,  Heidi  shall  get  what  she  is  praying 
for  in  time.'  Now,  while  God  was  looking 
down  on  you  to  hear  your  prayers,  you  lost 
confidence  and  went  away  from  Him.  If 
God  does  not  hear  your  prayers  any  more. 
He  will  forget  you  also  and  let  you  go. 
Don't  you  want  to  go  back  to  Him,  Heidi- 

148 


HEIDI  GAINS  AND  LOSES 

and  ask  His  forgiveness?  Pray  to  Him  every 
day,  and  hope  in  Him,  that  He  may  bring 
cheer  and  happiness  to  you." 

Heidi  had  hstened  attentively;  she  had 
unbounded  confidence  in  the  old  lady,  whose 
words  had  made  a  deep  impression  on  her. 
Full  of  repentance,  she  said:  *'I  shall  go  at 
once  and  ask  Our  Father  to  pardon  me. 
I  shall  never  forget  Him  any  more!" 

"That's  right,  Heidi;  I  am  sure  He  will 
help  you  in  time,  if  you  only  trust  in  Him," 
the  grandmother  consoled  her.  Heidi  went 
to  her  room  now  and  prayed  earnestly  to 
God  that  He  would  forgive  her  and  fulfill 
her  wish. 

The  day  of  departure  had  come,  but  Mrs. 
Sesemann  arranged  everything  in  such  a 
way  that  the  children  hardly  realized  she  was 
actually  going.  Still  everything  was  empty 
and  quiet  when  she  had  gone,  and  the 
children  hardly  knew  how  to  pass  their  time. 

Next  day,  Heidi  came  to  Clara  in  the 
afternoon  and  said:  "Can  I  always,  always 
read  to  you  now^  Clara .f^" 

149 


HEIDI 

Clara  assented,   and  Heidi  began.     But 
she  did  not  get  very  far,  for  the  story  she 
was  reading  told  of  a  grandmother's  death. 
Suddenly  she  cried  aloud:  "Oh,  now  grand- 
mother is  dead!"  and  wept  in  the  most  piti- 
ful fashion.     Whatever  Heidi  read  always 
seemed  real  to  her,  and  now  she  thought  it 
wa^  her  own  grandmother  at  home.    Louder 
and  louder  she  sobbed:  "Now  poor  grand- 
mother is  dead  and  I  can  never  see  her  any 
more;  and  she  never  got  one  single  roll!" 
Clara  attempted  to  explain  the  mistake, 
but  Heidi  was  too  much  upset.     She  pict- 
ured to  herseK  how  terrible  it  would  be  if 
her  dear  old  grandfather  would  die  too  while 
she  was  far  away.     How  quiet  and  empty 
it  would  be  in  the  hut,  and  how  lonely  she 
would  be! 

Miss  Rottenmeier  had  overheard  the  scene, 
and  approaching  the  sobbing  child  she  said 
impatiently:  "Adelheid,  now  you  have 
screamed  enough.  If  I  hear  you  again  giv- 
ing way  to  yourself  in  such  a  noisy  fashion, 
I  shall  take  your  book  away  forever!" 

150 


HEIDI  GAIXS  AND  LOSES 

Heidi  turned  pale  at  that,  for  the  book 
was  her  greatest  treasare.  Quickly  drying 
her  tears,  she  choked  down  her  sobs.  After 
that  Heidi  never  cried  again;  often  she 
could  hardly  repress  her  sobs  and  was  obliged 
to  make  the  strangest  faces  to  keep  herself 
from  crying  out.  Clara  often  looked  at  her, 
full  of  surprise,  but  Miss  Rottenmeier  did 
not  notice  them  and  found  no  occasion  to 
carry  out  her  threat.  However,  the  poor 
child  got  more  cheerless  every  day,  and 
looked  so  thin  and  pale  that  Sebastian  be- 
came worried.  He  tried  to  encourage  her 
at  table  to  help  herself  to  all  the  good  dishes, 
but  listlessly  she  would  let  them  pass  and 
hardly  touch  them.  In  the  evening  she 
would  cry  quietly,  her  heart  bursting  with 
longing  to  go  home. 

Thus  the  time  passed  by.  Heidi  never 
knew  if  it  was  summer  or  winter,  for  the 
walls  opposite  never  changed.  They  drove 
out  very  seldom,  for  Clara  was  only  able 
to  go  a  short  distance.  They  never  saw 
anything  else  than  streets,  houses  and  busy 

151 


HEIDI 

people;  no  grass,  no  fir-trees  and  no  moun- 
tains. Heidi  struggled  constantly  against 
her  sorrow,  but  in  vain.  Autumn  and  win- 
ter had  passed,  and  Heidi  knew  that  the 
time  was  coming  when  Peter  would  go  up 
the  Alp  with  his  goats,  where  the  flowers 
were  glistening  in  the  sunshine  and  the  moun- 
tains were  all  afire.  She  would  sit  down  in 
a  corner  of  her  room  and  put  both  hands 
before  her  eyes,  not  to  see  the  glaring  sun- 
shine on  the  opposite  wall.  There  she  would 
remain,  eating  her  heart  away  with  long- 
ing, till  Clara  would  call  for  her  to  come. 


H 

XII 

THE  SESEMANN  HOUSE  IS  HAUNTED 

OR  several  days  Miss  Rotten- 
meier  had  been  wandering 
silently  about  the  house.  When 
she  went  from  room  to  room 
or  along  the  corridors,  she 
would  often  glance  back  as  if  she  were  afraid 
that  somebody  was  following  her.  If  she 
had  to  go  to  the  upper  floor,  where  the 
gorgeous  guest-rooms  were,  or  to  the  lower 
story,  where  the  big  ball-room  was  situ- 
ated, she  always  told  Tinette  to  come  with 
her.  The  strange  thing  was,  that  none  of 
the  servants  dared  to  go  anywhere  alone 
and  always  found  an  excuse  to  ask  each 
other's  company,  which  requests  were  alw^ays 
granted.  The  cook,  who  had  been  in  the 
house  for  many  years,  would  often  shake 
her  head  and  mutter:  "That  I  should  live 
to  see  this!" 

Something  strange  and  weird  was  happen- 

153 


HEIDI 

ing  in  the  house.  Every  morning,  when  the 
servants  came  down-stairs,  they  found  the 
front  door  wide  open.  At  first  everybody 
had  thought  that  the  house  must  have  been 
robbed,  but  nothing  was  missing.  Every 
morning  it  was  the  same,  despite  the  double 
looks  that  were  put  on  the  door.  At  last 
John  and  Sebastian,  taking  courage,  pre- 
pared themselves  to  watch  through  a  night 
to  see  who  was  the  ghost.  Armed  and  pro- 
vided with  some  strengthening  liquor,  they 
repaired  to  a  room  down-stairs.  First  they 
talked,  but  soon,  getting  sleepy,  they  leaned 
silently  back  in  their  chairs.  TV  hen  the  clock 
from  the  old  church  tower  struck  one,  Sebas- 
tian awoke  and  roused  his  comrade,  which 
was  no  easy  matter.  At  last,  however,  John 
was  wide  awake,  and  together  they  went  out 
into  the  hall.  The  same  moment  a  strong 
wind  put  out  the  light  that  John  held  in  his 
hand.  Rushing  back,  he  nearly  upset  Se- 
bastian, who  stood  behind  him,  and  pulhng 
the  butler  back  into  the  room,  he  locked  the 
door  in  furious  haste.     When  the  Ught  was 

154. 


v.;z; 

R  ^ 

IS 

>« 
•J 

o 

s 

h 


w 
X 
o 

w 

< 

CO 


■2  < 


s 

i 


THE  HOUSE  IS  HAUNTED 

lit  again,  Sebastian  noticed  that  John  was 
deadly  pale  and  trembhng  like  an  aspen  leaf. 
Sebastian,  not  having  seen  anything,  asked 
anxiously:  ''What  is  the  matter?  What  did 
you  see?" 

*'The  door  was  open  and  a  white  form  was 
on  the  stairs;  it  went  up  and  was  gone  in  a 
moment,"  gasped  John.  Cold  shivers  ran 
down  the  butler's  back.  They  sat  without 
moving  till  the  morning  came,  and  then, 
shutting  the  door,  they  went  upstairs  to  re- 
port to  the  housekeeper  what  they  had  seen. 
The  lady,  who  was  waiting  eagerly,  heard 
the  tale  and  immediately  sat  down  to  write 
to  Mr.  Sesemann.  She  told  him  that  fright 
had  paralyzed  her  fingers  and  that  terrible 
things  were  happening  in  the  house.  Then 
followed  a  tale  of  the  appearance  of  the 
ghost.  Mr.  Sesemann  replied  that  he  could 
not  leave  his  business,  and  advised  Miss 
Rottenmeier  to  ask  his  mother  to  come  to 
stay  with  them,  for  Mrs.  Sesemann  would 
easily  despatch  the  ghost.  Miss  Rotten- 
meier was  offended  with  the  tone  of  the  let- 

165 


HEIDI 

ter,  which  did  not  seem  to  take  her  account 
seriously.  Mrs.  Sesemann  also  rephed  that 
she  could  not  come,  so  the  housekeeper 
decided  to  tell  the  children  all  about  it. 
Clara,  at  the  uncanny  tale,  immediately  ex- 
claimed that  she  would  not  stay  alone  an- 
other moment  and  that  she  wished  her  father 
to  come  home.  The  housekeeper  arranged 
to  sleep  with  the  frightened  child,  while 
Heidi,  who  did  not  know  what  ghosts  were, 
was  perfectly  unmoved.  Another  letter 
was  despatched  to  Mr.  Sesemann,  telling 
him  that  the  excitement  might  have  serious 
effects  on  his  daughter's  dehcate  constitu- 
tion, and  mentioning  several  misfortunes 
that  might  probably  happen  if  he  did  not 
reheve  the  household  from  this  terror. 

This  brought  Mr.  Sesemann.  Going  to 
his  daughter's  room  after  his  arrival,  he  was 
overjoyed  to  see  her  as  well  as  ever.  Clara 
was   also   delighted   to  see   her  father. 

''WTiat  new  tricks  has  the  ghost  played 
on  you.  Miss  Rottenmeier.^"  asked  Mr.  Sese- 
mann with  a  twinkle  in  his  eye, 

166 


THE  HOUSE  IS  HAUNTED 

*'It  is  no  joke,  Mr.  Sesemann,"  replied 
the  lady  seriously.  *'I  am  sure  you  will  not 
laugh  tomorrow.  Those  strange  events  in- 
dicate that  something  secret  and  horrible 
has  happened  in  this  house  in  days  gone  by." 

"Is  that  so.'^  this  is  new  to  me,"  remarked 
Mr.  Sesemann.  "But  will  you  please  not 
suspect  my  venerable  ancestors  .f^  Please 
call  Sebastian;  I  want  to  speak  to  him  alone." 

Mr.  Sesemann  knew  that  the  two  were 
not  on  good  terms,  so  he  said  to  the  butler: 

"Come  here,  Sebastian,  and  tell  me  hon- 
estly, if  you  have  played  the  ghost  for  Miss 
Rottenmeier's  pastime?" 

"No,  upon  my  word,  master;  you  must 
not  think  that,"  repUed  Sebastian  frankly. 
"I  do  not  hke  it  quite  myself." 

"Well,  I'll  show  you  and  John  what  ghosts 
look  like  by  day.  You  ought  to  be  ashamed 
of  yourselves,  strong  young  men  Uke  you! 
Now  go  at  once  to  my  old  friend.  Dr.  Classen, 
and  tell  him  to  come  to  me  at  nine  o'clock 
to-night.  Tell  him  that  I  came  from  Paris 
especially  to  consult  him,  and  that  I  want 

167 


HEIDI 

him  to  sit  up  all  night  with  me.  Do  you 
understand  me,  Sebastian?" 

"Yes  indeed!  I  shall  do  as  you  say,  Mr. 
Sesemann."  Mr.  Sesemann  then  went  up 
to  Clara's  room  to  quiet  and  comfort  her.j 

Punctually  at  nine  o'clock  the  doctor  ar- 
rived. Though  his  hair  was  grey,  his  face  was 
still  fresh,  and  his  eyes  were  lively  and  kind. 
^\lien  he  saw  his  friend,  he  laughed  aloud 
and  said :  *'  Well,  well,  you  look  pretty  healthy 
for  one  who  needs  to  be  watched  all  night." 

"Have  patience,  my  old  friend,"  repUed 
Mr.  Sesemann.  "I  am  afraid  the  person 
we  have  to  sit  up  for  will  look  worse,  but 
first  we  must  catch  him." 

"What.f^  Then  somebody  is  sick  in  this 
house  .^     What  do  you  mean.^" 

"Far  worse,  doctor,  far  worse.  A  ghost 
is   in  the  house.     My  house  is   haunted." 

When  the  doctor  laughed,  Mr.  Sesemann 
continued:  "I  call  that  sympathy;  I  wish  my 
friend  Miss  Rottenmeier  could  hear  you.  She 
is  convinced  that  an  old  Sesemann  is  wander- 
ing about,  expiating  some  dreadful  deed." 

158 


THE  HOUSE  IS  HAUNTED 

"How  did  she  make  his  acquaintance?* 
asked  the  doctor,  much  amused. 

Mr.  Sesemann  then  explained  the  circum- 
stances. He  said  that  the  matter  was  either 
a  bad  joke  which  an  acquaintance  of  the 
servants  was  playing  in  his  absence,  or  it 
was  a  gang  of  thieves,  who,  after  intimidat- 
ing the  people,  would  surely  rob  his  house 
by  and  by. 

With  these  explanations  they  entered  the 
room  where  the  two  servants  had  watched 
before.  A  few  bottles  of  wine  stood  on  the 
table  and  two  bright  candelabra  shed  a  bril- 
liant hght.  Two  revolvers  were  ready  for 
emergencies. 

They  left  the  door  only  partly  open,  for  too 
much  light  might  drive  the  ghost  away.  Then, 
sitting  down  comfortably,  the  two  men 
passed  their  time  by  chatting,  taking  a  sip 
'now  and  then. 

'*The  ghost  seems  to  have  spied  us  and 
probably  won't  come  to-day,"  said  the  doctor. 

'*  We  must  have  patience.  It  is  supposed 
to  come  at  one,"  replied  his  friend. 

159 


HEIDI 

So  they  talked  till  one  o'clock.  Every- 
thing was  quiet,  and  not  a  sound  came  from 
the  street.  Suddenly  the  doctor  raised  his 
finger. 

*'Sh!  Sesemann,  don't  you  hear  some- 
thing?" 

While  they  both  hstened,  the  bar  was  un- 
fastened, the  key  was  turned,  and  the  door 
flew  open.  IVIr.  Sesemann  seized  his  revol- 
ver. 

"You  are  not  afraid,  I  hope?"  said  the 
doctor,   getting  up. 

"Better  be  cautious!"  whispered  Mr.  Sese- 
mann, seizing  the  candelabrum  in  the  other 
hand.  The  doctor  followed  with  his  revol- 
ver and  the  light,  and  so  they  went  out  into 
the  hall. 

On  the  threshhold  stood  a  motionless  white 
form,  lighted  up  by  the  moon. 

"Who  is  there?"  thundered  the  doctor, 
approaching  the  figure.  It  turned  and  ut- 
tered a  low  shriek.  There  stood  Heidi,  with 
bare  feet  and  in  her  white  night-gown, 
looking  bewildered  at  the  bright  Ught  and 

160 


THE  HOUSE  IS  HAUNTED 

the  weapons.  She  was  shaking  with  fear,  while 
the  two  men  were  looking  at  her  in  amazement. 

"Sesemann,  this  seems  to  be  your  little 
water  carrier,"  said  the  doctor. 

"Child,  what  does  this  mean?"  asked  Mr. 
Sesemann.  **What  did  you  want  to  do? 
Why  have  you  come  down  here?" 

Pale  from  fright,  Heidi  said:  ''I  do  not 
know." 

The  doctor  came  forward  now.  "Sese- 
mann, this  case  belongs  to  my  field.  Please 
go  and  sit  down  while  I  take  her  to  bed." 

Putting  his  revolver  aside,  he  led  the 
trembling  child  up-stairs. 

"Don't  be  afraid;  just  be  quiet!  Every- 
thing is  all  right;  don't  be  frightened." 

When  they  had  arrived  in  Heidi's  room, 
the  doctor  put  the  little  girl  to  bed,  cover- 
ing her  up  carefully.  Drawing  a  chair  near 
the  couch,  he  waited  till  Heidi  had  calmed 
down  and  had  stopped  trembling.  Then 
taking  her  hand  in  his,  he  said  kindly:  "Now 
everything  is  all  right  again.  Tell  me  where 
you  wanted  to  go?" 

11  161 


HEIDI 

"I  did  not  want  to  go  anywhere,"  Heidi 
assured  him;  "I  did  not  go  myself,  only  I 
was  there  all  of  a  sudden." 

"Really!    Tell  me,  what  did  you  dream?" 

"Oh,  I  have  the  same  dream  every  night. 
I  always  think  I  am  with  my  grandfather 
again  and  can  hear  the  fir-trees  roar.  I  al- 
ways think  how  beautiful  the  stars  must  be, 
and  then  I  open  the  door  of  the  hut,  and  oh, 
it  is  so  wonderful !  But  when  I  wake  up  I  am 
always  in  Frankfurt."  Heidi  had  to  fight 
the  sobs  that  were  rising  in  her  throat. 

"•Does  your  back  or  your  head  hurt  you, 
child.?" 

"No,  but  I  feel  as  if  a  big  stone  was  press- 
ing me  here." 

"As  if  you  had  eaten  something  that  dis- 
agreed with  you?" 

"Oh  no,  but  as  if  I  wanted  to  cry  hard." 

"So,  and  then  you  cry  out,  don't  you?" 

"Oh  no,  I  must  never  do  that,  for  Miss 
Rottenmeier  has  forbidden  it." 

"Then  you  swallow  it  down?  Yes?  Do 
you  like  to  be  here?" 

162 


THE  HOUSE  IS  HAUXTED 

"Oh  yes,"  was  the  faint,  uncertain  reply. 

"Where  did  you  live  with  your  grand- 
father?" 

"Up  on  the  Alp." 

"But  wasn't  it  a  little  lonely  there?" 

"Oh  no,  it  was  so  beautiful!" — But  Heidi 
could  say  no  more.  The  recollection,  the 
excitement  of  the  night  and  all  the  restrained 
sorrow  overpowered  the  child.  The  tears 
rushed  violently  from  her  eyes  and  she  broke 
out  into  loud  sobs. 

The  doctor  rose,  and  soothing  her,  said: 
"It  won't  hurt  to  cry;  you'll  go  to  sleep 
afterward,  and  when  you  wake  up  everything 
will  come  right."     Then  he  left  the  room. 

Joining  his  anxious  friend  down-stairs,  he 
said:  "Sesemann,  the  little  girl  is  a  sleep- 
walker, and  has  unconsciously  scared  your 
whole  household.  Besides,  she  is  so  home- 
sick that  her  little  body  has  wasted  away. 
We  shall  have  to  act  quickly.  The  only 
remedy  for  her  is  to  be  restored  to  her  na- 
tive mountain  air.  This  is  my  prescription, 
and  she  must  go  tomorrow." 

163 


HEIDI 


cc- 


What,  sick,  a  sleep-walker,  and  wasted 
away  in  my  house!  Nobody  even  suspected 
it!  You  think  I  should  send  this  child  back 
in  this  condition,  when  she  has  come  in  good 
health?  No,  doctor,  ask  everything  but  that. 
Take  her  in  hand  and  prescribe  for  her,  but 
let  her  get  well  before  I  send  her  back." 

"Sesemann,"  the  doctor  replied  seriously, 
*' just  think  what  you  are  doing.  We  cannot 
cure  her  with  powders  and  pills.  The  child 
has  not  a  strong  constitution,  and  if  you 
keep  her  here,  she  might  never  get  well 
again.  If  you  restore  her  to  the  bracing 
mountain  air  to  which  she  is  accustomed, 
she  probably  will  get  perfectly  well  again." 

When  Mr.  Sesemann  heard  this  he  said, 
"If  that  is  your  advice,  we  must  act  at  once; 
this  is  the  obIj  y/slj  then."  With  these  words 
Mr.  Sesemann  took  his  friend's  arm  and 
walked  about  with  him  to  talk  the  matter  over. 
WTien  everything  was  settled,  the  doctor  took 
his  leave,  for  the  morning  had  already  come 
and  the  sun  was  shining  in  through  the  dooFc 


164 


xin 

UP  THE  ALP  ON  A  SUMMER 
EVENING 

R.  SESEMANN,  going  up- 
stairs in  great  agitation, 
M  knocked  at  the  housekeeper's 
door.  He  asked  her  to  hurry, 
for  preparations  for  a  jour- 
ney had  to  be  made.  Miss  Rottenmeier 
obeyed  the  summons  with  the  greatest  in- 
dignation, for  it  was  only  haK-past  four  in 
the  morning.  She  dressed  in  haste,  though 
with  great  difficulty,  being  nervous  and  ex- 
cited. All  the  other  servants  were  sum- 
moned likewise,  and  one  and  all  thought  that 
the  master  of  the  house  had  been  seized  by 
the  ghost  and  that  he  was  ringing  for  help. 
When  they  had  all  come  down  with  terrified 
looks,  they  were  most  surprised  to  see  Mr. 
Sesemann  fresh  and  cheerful,  giving  orders. 
John  was  sent  to  get  the  horses  ready  and 
Tinette  was  told  to  prepare  Heidi  for  her  de- 

165 


HEIDI 

parture  while  Sebastian  was  commissioned  to 
fetch  Heidi's  aunt.    Mr.  Sesemann  instructed 
the  housekeeper  to  pack  a  trunk  in  all  haste "^ 
for  Heidi. 

Miss  Rottenmeier  experienced  an  extreme 
disappointment,  for  she  had  hoped  for  an 
explanation  of  the  great  mystery.  But  Mr. 
Sesemann,  evidently  not  in  the  mood  to 
converse  further,  went  to  his  daughter's 
room.  Clara  had  been  wakened  bv  the  un- 
usual  noises  and  was  Kstening  eagerly.  Her 
father  told  her  of  what  had  happened  and 
how  the  doctor  had  ordered  Heidi  back  to 
her  home,  because  her  condition  was  serious 
and  might  get  worse.  She  might  even  cKmb 
the  roof,  or  be  exposed  to  similar  dangers,  if 
she  was  not  cured  at  once. 

Clara  was  painfully  surprised  and  tried  to 
prevent  her  father  from  carrying  out  his 
plan.  He  remained  firm,  however,  promis- 
ing  to  take  her  to  Switzerland  himself  the 
following  summer,  if  she  was  good  and  sen- 
sible now.  So  the  child,  resigning  herseK, 
begged  to  have  Heidi's  tnmk  packed  in  her 

166 


ON  A  SUMMER  EVENING 

room.    Mr.  Sesemann  encouraged  her  to  get 
together  a  good  outfit  for  her  httle  friend. 

Heidi's  aunt  had  arrived  in  the  meantime. 
Being  told  to  take  her  niece  home  with  her, 
she  found  no  end  of  excuses,  which  plainly 
showed  that  she  did  not  want  to  do  it;  for 
Deta  well  remembered  the  uncle's  parting 
words.  Mr.  Sesemann  dismissed  her  and 
summoned  Sebastian,  The  butler  was  told 
to  get  ready  for  travelling  with  the  child. 
He  was  to  go  to  Basle  that  day  and  spend 
the  night  at  a  good  hotel  which  his  master 
named.  The  next  day  the  child  was  to  be 
brought  to  her  home. 

"Listen,  Sebastian,"  Mr.  Sesemann  said, 
"and  do  exactly  as  I  tell  you.  I  know  the 
Hotel  in  Basle,  and  if  you  show  my  card 
they  will  give  you  good  accommodations. 
Go  to  the  child's  room  and  barricade  the 
windows,  so  that  they  can  only  be  opened 
by  the  greatest  force.  When  Heidi  has  gone 
to  bed,  lock  the  door  from  outside,  for  the 
child  walks  in  her  sleep  and  might  come  to 
harm  in  the  strange  hotel.     She  might  get 

167 


HEIDI 

up  and  open  the  door;  do  you  understnnd?" 
"Oh!—  Oh!—  So  it  was  she?"  exclaimed 
the  butler. 

"Yes,  it  was!  You  are  a  coward,  and  you 
can  tell  John  he  is  the  same.  Such  foolish 
men,  to  be  afraid!"  With  that  Mr.  Sese- 
mann  went  to  his  room  to  write  a  letter  to 
Heidi's  grandfather. 

Sebastian,  feeling  ashamed,  said  to  him- 
self that  he  ought  to  have  resisted  John  and 
found   out   alone. 

Heidi  was  dressed  in  her  Sunday  frock 
and   stood   waiting  for  further  commands. 
Mr.  Sesemann  called  her  now.     ''Good- 
morning,  Mr.  Sesemann,"  Heidi  said  when 
she  entered. 

"What  do  you  think  about  it,  Httle  one.?" 
he  asked  her.  Heidi  looked  up  to  him  in 
amazement. 

"You  don't  seem  to  know  anything  about 
it,"  laughed  Mr.  Sesemann.  Tinette  had 
not  even  told  the  child,  for  she  thought  it 
beneath  her  dignity  to  speak  to  the  vulgar 
Heidi. 


168 


ON  A  SUMMER  EVENING 

"You   are   going   home   to-day." 

"Home?"  Heidi  repeated  in  a  low  voice. 
She  had  to  gasp,  so  great  was  her  surprise. 

"Wouldn't  you  like  to  hear  something 
about  it.^"  asked  Mr.  Sesemann  smiling. 

"Oh  yes,  I  should  like  to,"  said  the  blush- 
ing child. 

"Good,  good,"  said  the  kind  gentleman. 
"Sit  down  and  eat  a  big  breakfast  now,  for 
you  are  going  away  right  afterwards." 

The  child  could  not  even  swallow  a  morsel, 
though  she  tried  to  eat  out  of  obedience. 
It  seemed  to  her  as  if  it  was  only  a  dream. 

"Go  to  Clara,  Heidi,  till  the  carriage 
comes,"  Mr.  Sesemann  said  kindly. 

Heidi  had  been  wishing  to  go,  and  now 
she  ran  to  Clara's  room,  where  a  huge  trunk 
was  standing. 

"Heidi,  look  at  the  things  I  had  packed 
for  you.     Do  you  like  them.^"  Clara  asked. 

There  were  a  great  many  lovely  things 
in  it,  but  Heidi  jumped  for  joy  when  she 
discovered  a  little  basket  with  twelve  round 
white  rolls  for  the  grandmother.     The  chil- 

169 


HEIDI 

dren   had   forgotten   that   the   moment   for 
parting  had  come,   when  the  carriage  was 
announced.     Heidi  had  to  get  all  her  own 
treasures  from  her  room  yet.     The  grand- 
mama's  book  was  carefully  packed,  and  the 
red  shawl  that  Miss  Rottenmeier  had  pur- 
posely left  behind.     Then  putting  on  her 
pretty  hat,  she  left  her  room  to  say  good- 
bye to  Clara.     There  was  not  much  time 
left  to  do  so,  for  Mr.  Sesemann  was  waiting 
to  put  Heidi  in  the  carriage.     When  IVIiss 
Rottenmeier,  who  was  standing  on  the  stairs 
to  bid  farewell  to  her  pupil,  saw  the  red 
bundle  in  Heidi's  hand,  she  seized  it  and 
threw  it  on  the  ground.     Heidi  looked  im- 
ploringly  at   her  kind   protector,   and   Mr. 
Sesemann,  seeing  how  much  she  treasured 
it,  gave  it  back  to  her.    The  happy  child  at 
parting  thanked  him  for  all  his  goodness. 
She  also  sent  a  message  of  thanks  to  the 
good  old  doctor,  whom  she  suspected  to  be 
the  real  cause  of  her  going. 

WTiile  Heidi  was  being  lifted  into  the  car- 
riage, Mr.  Sesemann  assured  her  that  Clara 


170 


ON  A  SUMMER  EVENING 

and  he  would  never  forget  her.  Sebastian 
followed  with  Heidi's  basket  and  a  large 
bag  with  provisions.  Mr.  Sesemann  called 
out:  ''Happy  journey!"  and  the  carriage 
rolled  away. 

Only  when  Heidi  w^as  sitting  in  the  train 
did  she  become  conscious  of  where  she  was 
going.  She  knew  now  that  she  would  really 
see  her  grandfather  and  the  grandmother 
again,  also  Peter  and  the  goats.  Her  only 
fear  was  that  the  poor  blind  grandmother 
might  have  died  while  she  was  away. 

The  thing  she  looked  forward  to  most  was 
giving  the  soft  white  rolls  to  the  grand- 
mother. While  she  was  musing  over  all 
these  things,  she  fell  asleep.  In  Basle  she 
was  roused  by  Sebastian,  for  there  they  were 
to  spend  the  night. 

The  next  morning  they  started  off  again, 
and  it  took  them  many  hours  before  they 
reached  Mayenfeld.  When  Sebastian  stood 
on  the  platform  of  the  station,  he  wished 
he  could  have  travelled  further  in  the  train 
rather  than  have  to  climb  a  mountain.    The 

171 


HEIDI 

last  part  of  the  trip  might  be  dangerous, 
for  everything  seemed  half-wild  in  this 
country.  Looking  round,  he  discovered  a 
small  wagon  with  a  lean  horse.  A  broad- 
shouldered  man  was  just  loading  up  large 
T)ags,  which  had  come  by  the  train.  Se- 
bastian, approaching  the  man,  asked  some 
information  concerning  the  least  dangerous 
ascent  to  the  Alp.  After  a  while  it  was  set- 
tled that  the  man  should  take  Heidi  and 
her  trunk  to  the  village  and  see  to  it  that 
somebody  would  go  up  with  her  from  there. 

Not  a  word  had  escaped  Heidi,  until  she 
now  said,  "I  can  go  up  alone  from  the  vil- 
lage. I  know  the  road."  Sebastian  felt  re- 
lieved, and  calling  Heidi  to  him,  presented 
her  with  a  heavy  roll  of  bills  and  a  let- 
ter for  the  grandfather.  These  precious 
things  were  put  at  the  bottom  of  the  basket, 
under  the  rolls,  so  that  they  could  not  possi- 
bly get  lost. 

Heidi  promised  to  be  careful  of  them,  and 
was  lifted  up  to  the  cart.  The  two  old 
friends  shook  hands  and  parted,  and  Sebas- 

172 


ON  A  SUMMER  EVENING 

tian,  with  a  slightly  bad  conscience  for  hav- 
ing deserted  the  child  so  soon,  sat  down  on 
the  station  to  wait  for  a  returning  train. 

The  driver  was  no  other  than  the  village 
baker,  who  had  never  seen  Heidi  but  had 
heard  a  great  deal  about  her.  He  had 
known  her  parents  and  immediately  guessed 
she  was  the  child  who  had  lived  with  the 
Aim-Uncle.  Curious  to  know  why  she 
came  home  again,  he  began  a  conversation. 

"Are  you  Heidi,  the  child  who  hved  with 
the  Aim-Uncle.?" 

"Yes." 

"Why  are  you  coming  home  again?  Did 
you  get  on  badly  .f^" 

"Oh  no;  nobody  could  have  got  on  better 
than  I   did  in  Frankfurt." 

"Then  why  are  you  coming  back.?" 

"Because  Mr.   Sesemann  let  me  come." 

"Pooh!  why  didn't  you  stay.?" 

"Because  I  would  rather  be  with  my 
grandfather  on  the  Alp  than  anywhere  on 
earth." 

"You  may  think  differently  when  you  get 

173 


HEIDI 

there,"  muttered  the  baker.  **It  is  strange 
though,  for  she  must  know,"  he  said  to  him- 
self. 

They  conversed  no  more,  and  Heidi  began 
to  tremble  with  excitement  when  she  recog- 
nized all  the  trees  on  the  road  and  the  lofty 
peaks  of  the  mountains.  Sometimes  she 
felt  as  if  she  could  not  sit  still  any  longer, 
but  had  to  jump  down  and  run  with  all  her 
might.  They  arrived  at  the  village  at  the 
stroke  of  five.  Immediately  a  large  group 
of  women  and  children  surrounded  the  cart, 
for  the  trunk  and  the  little  passenger  had 
attracted  everybody's  notice.  When  Heidi 
had  been  lifted  down,  she  found  herself  held 
and  questioned  on  all  sides.  But  when  they 
saw  how  frightened  she  was,  they  let  her  go 
at  last.  The  baker  had  to  tell  of  Heidi's 
arrival  with  the  strange  gentleman,  and  as- 
sured all  the  people  that  Heidi  loved  her 
grandfather  with  all  her  heart,  let  the  people 
say  what  they  would  about  him. 

Heidi,  in  the  meantime,  was  running  up 
the  path;  from  time  to  time  she  was  obliged 

174 


ON  A  SUMMER  EVENING 

to  stop,  for  her  basket  was  heavy  and  she 
lost  her  breath.  Her  one  idea  was:  "If  only 
grandmother  still  sits  in  her  corner  by  her 
spinning  wheel! — Oh,  if  she  should  have 
died!"  When  the  child  caught  sight  of  the 
hut  at  last,  her  heart  began  to  beat.  The 
quicker  she  ran,  the  more  it  beat,  but  at 
last  she  tremblingly  opened  the  door.  She 
ran  into  the  middle  of  the  room,  unable  to 
utter  one  tone,  she  was  so  out  of  breath. 

*'0h  God,"  it  sounded  from  one  corner, 
"our  Heidi  used  to  come  in  like  that.  Oh, 
if  I  just  could  have  her  again  with  me  before 
I  die.     Who  has  come?" 

"Here  I  am!  grandmother,  here  I  am!" 
shouted  the  child,  throwing  herself  on  her 
knees  before  the  old  woman.  She  seized  her 
hands  and  arms  and  snuggling  up  to  her  did 
not  for  joy  utter  one  more  word.  The  grand- 
mother had  been  so  surprised  that  she  could 
only  silently  caress  the  child's  curly  hair 
over  and  over  again.  "Yes,  yes,"  she  said 
at  last,  "this  is  Heidi's  hair,  and  her  be- 
loved voice.     Oh  my  God,  I  thank   Thee 

176 


HEIDI 

for  this  happiness."  Out  of  her  blind  eyes 
big  tears  of  joy  fell  down  on  Heidi's  hand. 
"Is  it  really  you,  Heidi .'^  Have  you  really 
come  again  .^" 

"Yes,  yes,  grandmother,"  the  child  re- 
plied. "You  must  not  cry,  for  I  have  come 
and  will  never  leave  you  any  more.  Now 
you  won't  have  to  eat  hard  black  bread  any 
more  for  a  httle  while.  Look  what  I  have 
brought  you." 

Heidi  put  one  roll  after  another  into  the 
grandmother's  lap. 

"Ah,  child,  what  a  blessing  you  bring  to 
me!"  the  old  woman  cried.  "But  you  are 
my  greatest  blessing  yourself,  Heidi!"  Then, 
caressing  the  child's  hair  and  flushed  cheeks, 
she  entreated:  "Just  say  one  more  word, 
that  I  may  hear  your  voice." 

While  Heidi  was  talking,  Peter's  mother 
arrived,  and  exclaimed  in  her  amazement: 
"Surely,  this  is  Heidi.   But  how  can  that  be.'^" 

The  child  rose  to  shake  hands  with  Bri- 
gida,  who  could  not  get  over  Heidi's  splen- 
did frock  and  hat. 

176 


ON  A  SUMMER  EVENING 

"You  can  have  my  hat,  I  don't  want  it 
any  more;  I  have  my  old  one  still,"  Heidi 
said,  pulling  out  her  old  crushed  straw  hat. 
Heidi  had  remembered  her  grandfather's 
words  to  Deta  about  her  feather  hat;  that 
was  why  she  had  kept  her  old  hat  so  carefully. 
Brigida  at  last  accepted  the  gift  after  a 
great  many  remonstrances.  Suddenly  Heidi 
took  off  her  pretty  dress  and  tied  her  old 
shawl  about  her.  Taking  the  grandmother's 
hand,  she  said:  ''Good-bye,  I  must  go 
home  to  grandfather  now,  but  I  shall  come 
again  tomorrow.   Good-night,  grandmother." 

''  Oh,  please  come  again  to-morrow,  Heidi," 
implored  the  old  woman,  while  she  held  her  fast. 

*'\Miy  did  you  take  your  pretty  dress  off.?" 
asked  Brigida. 

"I'd  rather  go  to  grandfather  that  way, 
or  else  he  might  not  know  me  any  more, 
the  way  you  did." 

Brigida  accompanied  the  child  outside 
and  said  mysteriously:  "He  would  have 
known  you  in  your  frock;  you  ought  to 
have  kept  it  on.     Please  be  careful,  child, 

12  177 


HEIDI 

for  Peter  tells  us  that  the  uncle  never  says 
a  word  to  anyone  and  always  seems  so  an- 
gry." But  Heidi  was  unconcerned,  and  say- 
ing good-night,  climbed  up  the  path  with 
the  basket  on  her  arm.  The  evening  sun 
was  shining  down  on  the  grass  before  her. 
Every  few  minutes  Heidi  stood  still  to  look 
at  the  mountains  behind  her.  Suddenly  she 
looked  back  and  beheld  such  glory  as  she 
had  not  even  seen  in  her  most  vivid  dream. 
The  rocky  peaks  were  flaming  in  the  bril- 
Hant  light,  the  snow-fields  glowed  and  rosy 
clouds  were  floating  overhead.  The  grass 
was  like  an  expanse  of  gold,  and  below  her 
the  valley  swam  in  golden  mist.  The  child 
stood  still,  and  in  her  joy  and  transport 
tears  ran  down  her  cheeks.  She  folded  her 
hands,  and  looking  up  to  heaven,  thanked 
the  Lord  that  He  had  brought  her  home 
again.  She  thanked  Him  for  restoring  her 
to  her  beloved  mountains, — in  her  happi- 
ness she  could  hardly  find  words  to  pray. 
Only  when  the  glow  had  subsided,  was  Heidi 
able  to  follow  the  path  again. 

178 


ON  A  SUMMER  EVENING 

She  climbed  so  fast  that  she  could  soon 
discover,  first  the  tree-tops,  then  the  roof, 
finally  the  hut.  Now  she  could  see  her 
grandfather  sitting  on  his  bench,  smoking 
a  pipe.  Above  the  cottage  the  fir-trees 
gently  swayed  and  rustled  in  the  evening 
breeze.  At  last  she  had  reached  the  hut, 
and  throwing  herself  in  her  grandfather's 
arms,  she  hugged  him  and  held  him  tight. 
She  could  say  nothing  but  "Grandfather! 
grandfather!  grandfather!"  in  her  agitation. 

The  old  man  said  nothing  either,  but  his 
eyes  were  moist,  and  loosening  Heidi's  arms 
at  last,  he  sat  her  on  his  knee.  When  he 
had  looked  at. her  a  while,  he  said:  ''So  you 
have  come  home  again,  Heidi .^  Why.?  You 
certainly  do  not  look  very  cityfied!  Did 
they  send  you  away.^^" 

**0h  no,  you  must  not  think  that,  grand- 
father.  They  all  were  so  good  to  me;  Clara 
Mr.  Sesemann  and  grandmama.  But  grand- 
father, sometimes  I  felt  as  if  I  could  not 
bear  it  any  longer  to  be  away  from  you! 
I  thought  I  should  choke;  I  could  not  tell 

179 


HEIDI 

any  one,  for  that  would  have  been  ungrate- 
ful. Suddenly,  one  morning  Mr.  Sesemann 
called  me  very  early,  I  think  it  was  the  doe- 
tor's  fault  and— but  I  think  it  is  probably 
written  in  this  letter;"  with  that  Heidi 
brought  the  letter  and  the  bank-roll  from 
her  basket,  putting  them  on  her  grand- 
father's lap. 

"This  belongs  to  you,"  he  said,  laying  the 
roll  beside  him.  Having  read  the  letter,  he 
put  it  in  his  pocket. 

*'  Do  you  think  you  can  still  drink  milk  with 
me,  Heidi?"  he  asked,  while  he  stepped  into 
the  cottage.  "Take  your  money  with  you, 
you  can  buy  a  bed  for  it  and  clothes  for 
many  years." 

"I  don't  need  it  at  all,  grandfather,"  Heidi 
assured  him;  "I  have  a  bed  and  Clara  has 
given  me  so  many  dresses  that  I  shan't  need 
any  more  all  my  hfe." 

"Take  it  and  put  it  in  the  cupboard,  for 
you  will  need  it  some  day." 

Heidi  obeyed,  and  danced  around  the  hut 
in  her  dehght  to  see  all  the  beloved  things 

180 


ON  A  SUMMER  EVENING 

again.  Running  up  to  the  loft,  she  exclaimed 
in  great  disappointment:  "Oh  grandfather, 
my  bed  is   gone" 

"It  will  come  again,"  the  grandfather 
called  up  from  below;  "how  could  I  know  that 
you  were  coming  back?    Get  your  milk  now !" 

Heidi,  coming  down,  took  her  old  seat. 
She  seized  her  bowl  and  emptied  it  eagerly, 
as  if  it  was  the  most  wonderful  thing  she 
had  ever  tasted.  "Grandfather,  our  milk 
is  the  best  in  all  the  world." 

Suddenly  Heidi,  hearing  a  shrill  whistle, 
rushed  outside,  as  Peter  and  all  his  goats  came 
racing  down.  Heidi  greeted  the  boy,  who 
stopped,  rooted  to  the  spot,  staring  at  her. 
Then  she  ran  into  the  midst  of  her  beloved 
friends,  who  had  not  forgotten  her  either. 
Schwanli  and  Barh  bleated  for  joy,  and  all 
her  other  favorites  pressed  near  to  her.  Heidi 
was  beside  herself  with  joy,  and  caressed  Uttle 
Snowhopper  and  patted  Thistlefincli,  till  she 
felt  herself  pushed  to  and  fro  among  them. 

"Peter,  why  don't  you  come  down  and  say 
good-night  to  me?"    Heidi  called  to  the  boy. 

181 


HEIDI 


«- 


Have  you  come  again?"  he  exclaimed 
at  last.  Then  he  took  Heidi's  proffered  hand 
and  asked  her,  as  if  she  had  been  always  there : 
"Are  you  coming  up  with  me  to-morrow?'* 

"No,  to-morrow  I  must  go  to  grandmother, 
but  perhaps  the  day  after." 

Peter  had  a  hard  time  with  his  goats  that 
day,  for  they  would  not  follow  him.  Over 
and  over  again  they  came  back  to  Heidi, 
till  she  entered  the  shed  with  Barli  and 
Schwanli  and  shut  the  door. 

When  Heidi  went  up  to  her  loft  to  sleep, 
she  found  a  fresh,  fragrant  bed  waiting  for 
her;  and  she  slept  better  that  night  than 
she  had  for  many,  many  months,  for  her 
great  and  burning  longing  had  been  satisfied. 
About  ten  times  that  night  the  grandfather 
rose  from  his  couch  to  listen  to  Heidi's  quiet 
breathing.  The  window  was  filled  up  with 
hay,  for  from  now  on  the  moon  v/as  not 
allowed  to  shine  on  Heidi  any  more.  But 
Heidi  slept  quietly,  for  she  had  seen  the 
flaming  mountains  and  had  heard  the  fir- 
trees  roar. 

183 


XIV 

ON  SUNDAY  WHEN  THE  CHURCH 
BELLS  RING 


^^-^-3EIDI  was  standing  under  the 
I — I  I   swaying  fir-trees,  waiting  for 


mffm 


her  grandfather  to  join  her. 
He  had  promised  to  bring  up 
if^SSiP^  her  trunk  from  the  village 
while  she  went  in  to  visit  the  grandmother. 
The  child  was  longing  to  see  the  blind  woman 
again  and  to  hear  how  she  had  liked  the  rolls. 

It  was  Saturday,  and  the  grandfather  had 
been  cleaning  the  cottage.  Soon  he  was 
ready  to  start.  When  they  had  descended 
and  Heidi  entered  Peter's  hut,  the  grand- 
mother called  lovingly  to  her:  '*Have  you 
come  again,  child  .^" 

She  took  hold  of  Heidi's  hand  and  held 
it  tight.  Grandmother  then  told  the  Httle 
visitor  how  good  the  rolls  had  tasted,  and 
how  much  stronger  she  felt  already.  Bri- 
gida  related  further  that  the  grandmother 

183 


HEIDI 

had  only  eaten  a  single  roll,  being  so  afraid 
to  finish  them  too  soon.  Heidi  had  listened 
attentively,  and  said  now:  "Grandmother, 
I  know  what  I  shall  do.  I  am  going  to 
write  to  Clara  and  she'll  surely  send  me  a 
whole  lot  more." 

But  Brigida  remarked:  "That  is  meant 
well,  but  they  get  hard  so  soon.  If  I  only 
had  a  few  extra  pennies,  I  could  buy  some 
from  our  baker.  He  makes  them  too,  but 
I  am  hardly  able  to  pay  for  the  black  bread. " 

Heidi's  face  suddenly  shone.  "Oh,  grand- 
mother, I  have  an  awful  lot  of  money,"  she 
cried.  "Now  I  know  what  I'll  do  with  it. 
Every  day  you  must  have  a  fresh  roll  and 
two  on  Sundays.  Peter  can  bring  them  up 
from  the  village." 

"No,  no,  child,"  the  grandmother  im- 
plored. "That  must  not  be.  You  must 
give  it  to  grandfather  and  he'll  tell  you  what 
to  do  with  it." 

But  Heidi  did  not  listen  but  jumped  gaily 
about  the  little  room,  calling  over  and  over 
again:    "Now  grandmother  can  have  a  rail 

184, 


WHEN  CHURCH  BELLS  RING 

every  day.  She'll  get  well  and  strong,  and," 
she  called  with  fresh  delight,  *' maybe  your 
eyes  will  see  again,  too,  when  you  are  strong 
and  well." 

The  grandmother  remained  silent,  not  to 
mar  the  happiness  of  the  child.  Seeing  the 
old   hymn-book    on   the    shelf,  Heidi    said: 

*' Grandmother,  shall  I  read  you  a  song 
from  your  book  »ow.^  I  can  read  quite 
nicely!"  she  added  after  a  pause. 

"Oh  yes,  I  wish  you  would,  child.  Can 
you  really  read.?" 

Heidi,  climbing  on  a  chair,  took  dov/n  the 
dusty  book  from  a  shelf.  After  she  had 
carefully  wiped  it  off,  she  sat  down  on  a 
stool. 

"What  shall  I  read,  grandmother.?" 

"Whatever  you  want  to,"  was  the  reply. 
Turning  the  pages,  Heidi  found  a  song  about 
the  sun,  and  decided  to  read  that  aloud. 
More  and  more  eagerly  she  read,  while  the 
grandmother,  with  folded  arms,  sat  in  her 
chair.  An  expression  of  indescribable  happi- 
ness shone  in  her  countenance,  though  tears 

185 


HEIDI 

were  rolling  down  her  cheeks.  When  Heidi 
had  repeated  the  end  of  the  song  a  number 
of  times,  the  old  woman  exclaimed:  "Oh, 
Heidi,  everything  seems  bright  to  me  again 
and  my  heart  is  light.  Thank  you,  child, 
you  have  done  me  so  much  good." 

Heidi  looked  enraptured  at  the  grand- 
mother's face,  which  had  changed  from  an 
old,  sorrowful  expression  to  a  joyous  one. 

She  seemed  to  look  up  gratefully,  as  if 
she  could  already  behold  the  lovely,  celes- 
tial gardens  told  of  in  the  hymn. 
.  Soon  the  grandfather  knocked  on  the  win- 
dow, for  it  was  time  to  go.  Heidi  followed 
quickly,  assuring  the  grandmother  that  she 
would  visit  her  every  day  now;  on  the  days 
she  went  up  to  the  pasture  with  Peter,  she 
would  return  in  the  early  afternoon,  for  she 
did  not  want  to  miss  the  chance  to  make 
the  grandmother's  heart  joyful  and  Hght. 
Brigida  urged  Heidi  to  take  her  dress  along, 
and  with  it  on  her  arm  the  child  joined  the 
old  man  and  immediately  told  him  what 
had  happened. 

186 


WHEN  CHURCH  BELLS  RING 

On  hearing  of  her  plan  to  purchase  rolls 
for  the  grandmother  every  day,  the  grand- 
father reluctantly  consented. 

At  this  the  child  gave  a  bound,  shouting: 
"Oh  grandfather,  now  grandmother  won't 
ever  have  to  eat  hard,  black  bread  any  more. 
Oh,  everything  is  so  wonderful  now !  If  God 
Our  Father  had  done  immediately  what  I 
prayed  for,  I  should  have  come  home  at 
once  and  could  not  have  brought  half  as 
many  rolls  to  grandmother.  I  should  not 
have  been  able  to  read  either.  Grandmama 
told  me  that  God  would  make  everything 
much  better  than  I  could  ever  dream.  I 
shall  always  pray  from  now  on,  the  way 
grandmama  taught  me.  When  God  does 
not  give  me  something  I  pray  for,  I  shall 
always  remember  how  everything  has  worked 
out  for  the  best  this  time.  We'll  pray  every 
day,  grandfather,  won't  we,  for  otherwise 
God  might  forget  us." 

"And  if  somebody  should  forget  to  do 
it?"  murmured  the  old  man. 


<< 


Oh,  he'll  get  on  badly,  for  God  will  for- 

18T 


HEIDI 

get  him,  too.   If  he  is  unhappy  and  wretched, 

people  don't  pity  him,  for  they  will  say:  *he 

went  away  from  God,  and  now  the  Lord, 

who  alone  can  help  him,  has  no  pity  on 

aim  . 

"Is  that  true,  Heidi?    Who  told  you  so?" 

**Grandmama  explained  it  all  to  me." 

After  a  pause  the  grandfather  said:  "Yes, 

but  if  it  has  happened,  then  there  is  no 

help;  nobody  can  come  back  to  the  Lord, 

when  God  has  once  forgotten  him." 

"But  grandfather,   everybody  can  come 

back  to  Him;  grandmama  told  me  that,  and 

besides  there  is  the  beautiful  story  in  my 
book.     Oh,  grandfather,  you  don't  know  it 

yet,  and  I  shall  read  it  to  you  as  soon  as  we 
get  home." 

The  grandfather  had  brought  a  big  bas- 
ket with  him,  in  which  he  carried  half  the 
contents  of  Heidi's  trunk;  it  had  been  too 
large  to  be  conveyed  up  the  steep  ascent. 
Arriving  at  the  hut  and  setting  down  his 
load,  he  had  to  sit  beside  Heidi,  who  was 
ready  to  begin  the  tale.    With  great  anima- 

188 


WHEN  CHUKCH  BELLS  RING 

tion  Heidi  read  the  story  of  the  prodigal 
son,  who  was  happy  at  home  with  his  father's 
cows  and  sheep.  The  picture  showed  him 
leaning  on  his  staff,  watching  the  sunset. 
"Suddenly  he  wanted  to  have  his  own  in- 
heritance, and  be  able  to  be  his  own  mas- 
ter. Demanding  the  money  from  his  father, 
he  went  away  and  squandered  all.  When 
he  had  nothing  in  the  world  left,  he  had 
to  go  as  servant  to  a  peasant,  who  did  not 
own  fine  cattle  like  his  father,  but  only 
swine;  his  clothes  were  rags,  and  for  food 
he  only  got  the  husks  on  which  the  pigs 
were  fed.  Often  he  would  think  what  a 
good  home  he  had  left,  and  when  he  remem- 
bered how  good  his  father  had  been  to  him 
and  his  own  ungratefulness,  he  would  cry 
from  repentance  and  longing.  Then  he  said 
to  himself:  'I  shall  go  to  my  father  and 
ask  his  forgiveness.'  When  he  approached 
his  former  home,  his  father  came  out  to 
meet  him — " 

"What  do  you  think  will  happen  now.^^" 
Heidi  asked.     "You  think  that  the  father 

189 


HEIDI 

is  angry  and  will  say:  'Didn't  I  tell  you?' 
But  just  listen:  'And  his  father  saw  him 
and  had  compassion  and  ran  and  fell  on 
his  neck.  And  the  son  said:  Father,  I  have 
sinned  against  Heaven  and  in  Thy  sight, 
and  am  no  more  worthy  to  be  called  Thy 
son.  But  the  father  said  to  his  servants: 
Bring  forth  the  best  robe  and'  put  it  on 
him;  and  put  a  ring  on  his  hand  and  shoes 
on  his  feet;  and  bring  hither  the  fatted  calf 
and  kill  it;  and  let  us  eat  and  be  merry: 
For  this  my  son  was  dead  and  is  alive  again; 
he  was  lost,  and  is  found.'  And  they  began 
to  be  merry." 

"Isn't  it  a  beautiful  story,  grandfather?" 
asked  Heidi,  when  he  sat  silently  beside  her. 

"Yes,  Heidi,  it  is,"  said  the  grandfather, 
but  so  seriously  that  Heidi  quietly  looked 
at  the  pictures.  "Look  how  happy  he  is," 
she  said,  pointing  to  it. 

A  few  hours  later,  when  Heidi  was  sleep- 
ing soundly,  the  old  man  chmbed  up  the 
ladder.  Placing  a  little  lamp  beside  the 
sleeping  child,  he  watched  her  a  long,  long 

190 


WHEN  CHURCH  BELLS  RING 

time.  Her  little  hands  were  folded  and  her 
rosy  face  looked  confident  and  peaceful. 
The  old  man  now  folded  his  hands  and  said 
in  a  low  voice,  while  big  tears  rolled  down 
his  cheeks:  "Father,  I  have  sinned  against 
Heaven  and  Thee,  and  am  no  more  worthy 
to  be  Thy  son!" 

The  next  morning  found  the  uncle  stand- 
ing before  the  door,  looking  about  him  over 
valley  and  mountain.  A  few  early  bells 
sounded  from  below  and  the  birds  sang 
their  morning  anthems. 

Re-entering  the  house,  he  called:  "Heidi, 
get  up!  The  sun  is  shining!  Put  on  a 
pretty  dress,  for  we  are  going  to  church!" 

That  was  a  new  call,  and  Heidi  obeyed 
quickly.  When  the  child  came  downstairs 
in  her  smart  little  frock,  she  opened  her 
eyes  wide.  "Oh,  grandfather!"  she  ex- 
claimed, "I  have  never  seen  you  in  your 
Sunday  coat  with  the  silver  buttons.  Oh, 
how  fine  you  look!" 

The  old  man,  turning  to  the  child,  said 
with  a  smile:     "You  look  nice,  too;  come 

191 


HEIDI 

now!"  With  Heidi's  hand  in  his  they  wan- 
dered down  together.  The  nearer  they  came 
to  the  \411age,  the  louder  and  richer  the 
bells  resounded.  "Oh  grandfather,  do  you 
hear  it?  It  seems  hke  a  big,  high  feast," 
said  Heidi. 

WTien  they  entered  the  church,  all  the 
people  were  singing.  Though  they  sat  down 
on  the  last  bench  behind,  the  people  had 
noticed  their  presence  and  whispered  it 
from  ear  to  ear.  Wlien  the  pastor  began 
to  preach,  his  words  were  a  loud  thanks- 
gi\'ing  that  moved  all  his  hearers.  After 
the  ser\'ice  the  old  man  and  the  child 
walked  to  the  parsonage.  The  clerg^^man 
had  opened  the  door  and  received  them  with 
friendly  words.  "I  have  come  to  ask  your 
forgiveness  for  my  harsh  words,"  said  the 
uncle.  '*T  want  to  follow  your  ad\'ice  to 
spend  the  winter  here  among  you.  If  the 
people  look  at  me  askance,  I  can't  expect 
anv  better.  I  am  sure,  ^Ir.  Pastor,  vou 
will  not  do  so.'' 

The  pastor's  friendly  eyes  sparkled,  and 

i9i 


WHEN  CHURCH  BELLS  RIXG 

with  many  a  kind  word  he  coDimended  the 
uncle  for  this  change,  and  putting  his  band 
on  Heidi's  curly  hair,  ushered  them  out. 
Thus  the  people,  who  had  been  all  talking 
together  about  this  great  event,  could  see 
that  their  clerg^'man  shook  hands  with  the 
old  man.  The  door  of  the  parsonage  was 
hardly  shut,  when  the  whole  assembly  came 
forward  with  outstretched  hands  and 
friendly  greetings.  Great  seemed  to  be 
their  joy  at  the  old  man's  resohition;  sciwe 
of  the  people  even  accompanied  him  on  his 
homeward  way.  TMien  they  had  parted  at 
last,  the  uncle  looked  after  them  v^ith  his 
face  shining  as  with  an  inward  light.  Heidi 
looked  up  to  him  and  said:  ''Grandfather, 
you  have  never  looked  so  beautiful!''' 

''Do  you  think  so,  child.^"  he  said  with  a 
smile.  "You  see,  Heidi,  I  am  more  happ3' 
than  I  deserve;  to  be  at  peace  with  Gc-d 
and  men  makes  one's  heart  feel  light.  God 
has  been  good  to  me,  to  send  you  back." 

"^Mien  they  arrived  at  Peter's  hut,  the 
grandfather  opened  the  door  and  entered. 

13  193 


HEIDI 

"How  do  you  do,  grandmother,"  he  called 
out.  "I  think  we  must  start  to  mend  again, 
before  the  fall  wind  comes." 

"Oh  my  God,  the  uncle!"  exclaimed  the 
grandmother  in  joyous  surprise.  "How 
happy  I  am  to  be  able  to  thank  you  for 
what  you  have  done,  uncle!  Thank  you, 
God  bless  you  for  it." 

With  trembling  joy  the  grandmother 
shook  hands  with  her  old  friend.  "There 
is  something  else  I  want  to  say  to  you, 
uncle,"  she  continued.  "If  I  have  ever 
hurt  you  in  any  way,  do  not  punish  me. 
Do  not  let  Heidi  go  away  again  before  I 
die.  I  cannot  tell  you  what  Heidi  means 
to  me!"  So  saying,  she  held  the  clinging 
child  to  her. 

"No  danger  of  that,  grandmother,  I  hope 
we  shall  all  stay  together  now  for  many 
years  to  come." 

Brigida  now  showed  Heidi's  feather  hat 
to  the  old  man  and  asked  him  to  take  it 
back.  But  the  uncle  asked  her  to  keep  it, 
since  Heidi  had  given  it  to  her. 

194 


WHEN  CHURCH  BELLS  RING 

"What  blessings  this  child  has  brought 
from  Frankfurt,"  Brigida  said.  ^'I  often 
wondered  if  I  should  not  send  our  httle 
Peter  too.     What  do  you  think,  uncle.?" 

The  uncle's  eyes  sparkled  with  fun,  when 
he  replied:  "I  am  sure  it  would  not  hurt 
Peter;  nevertheless  I  should  wait  for  a  j5t- 
ting  occasion  before  I  sent  him." 

The  next  moment  Peter  himself  arrived 
in  great  haste.  He  had  a  letter  for  Heidi, 
which  had  been  given  to  him  in  the  village. 
What  an  event,  a  letter  for  Heidi!  They 
all  sat  down  at  the  table  while  the  child 
read  it  aloud.  The  letter  was  from  Clara 
Sesemann,  who  wrote  that  everything  had 
got  so  dull  since  Heidi  left.  She  said  that 
she  could  not  stand  it  very  long,  and  there- 
fore her  father  had  promised  to  take  her  to 
Ragatz  this  coming  fall.  She  announced 
that  Grandmama  was  coming  too,  for  she 
wanted  to  see  Heidi  and  her  grandfather. 
Grandmama,  having  heard  about  the  rolls, 
was  sending  some  coffee,  too,  so  that  the 
grandmother  would   not  have  to  eat  them 


195 


HEIDI 

dry.  Grandmama  also  insisted  on  being 
taken  to  the  grandmother  herself  when  she 
came  on  her  visit. 

Great  was  the  delight  caused  by  this  news, 
and  what  with  all  the  questions  and  plans 
that  followed,  the  grandfather  himself  for- 
got how  late  it  was.  This  happy  day,  which 
had  united  them  all,  caused  the  old  woman 
to  say  at  parting:  "  The  most  beaut'ful 
thing  of  all,  though,  is  to  be  able  to  shake 
hands  again  with  an  old  friend,  as  in  days 
gone  by;  it  is  a  great  comfort  to  find  again, 
what  we  have  treasured.  I  hope  you'll  come 
soon  again,  uncle.  I  am  counting  on  the 
child  for  tomorrow." 

This  promise  was  given.  While  Heidi  and 
her  grandfather  were  on  their  homeward 
path,  the  peaceful  sound  of  evening  bells 
accompanied  them.  At  last  they  reached 
the  cottage,  which  geemed  to  glow  in  the 
evening  light. 


Pari  II 

Heidi  Makes  Use  of  Her  Experience 


XV 

PREPARATIONS  FOR  A  JOURNEY 

HE  kind  doctor  who  had  sent 
Heidi  home  to  her  beloved 
mountains  was  approaching 
the  Sesemann  residence  on 
a  sunny  day  in  September. 
Everything  about  him  was  bright  and  cheer- 
ful, but  the  doctor  did  not  even  raise  his 
eyes  from  the  pavement  to  the  blue  sky 
above»  His  face  was  sad  and  his  hair  had 
turned  very  gray  since  spring.  A  few 
months  ago  the  doctor  had  lost  his  only 
daughter,  who  had  lived  with  him  since  his 
wife's  early  death.  The  blooming  girl  had 
been  his  only  joy,  and  since  she  had  gone 
from  him  the  ever-cheerful  doctor  was 
bowed  down  with  grief. 

When  Sebastian  opened  the  door  to  the 
physician  he  bowed  very  low,  for  the  doc- 
tor made  friends  wherever  he  went. 

"I  am  glad  you  have  come  doctor,"  Mr. 
Sesemann  called  to  his  friend  as  he  entered. 

199 


HEIDI 

'^Please  let  us  talk  over  this  trip  to  Switzer- 
land again.  Do  you  still  gire  the  same 
advice,  now  that  Clara  is  so  much  better?" 

"AVhat  must  I  think  of  you,  Sesemann?" 
replied  the  doctor,  sitting  down.  "I  wish 
your  mother  was  here.  Everything  is  clear 
to  her  and  things  go  smoothly  then.  This 
is  the  third  time  to-day  that  you  have 
called  me,  and  always  for  the  same  thing!" 

"It  is  true,  it  must  make  you  impatient," 
said  Mr.  Sesemann.  Laying  his  hand  on 
his  friend's  shoulder,  he  continued:  "I  can- 
not say  how  hard  it  is  for  me  to  refuse  Clara 
this  trip.  Haven't  I  promised  it  to  her  and 
hasn't  she  looked  forward  to  it  for  months? 
She  has  borne  all  her  suffering  so  patiently, 
just  because  she  had  hoped  to  be  able  to 
visit  her  little  friend  on  the  Alp.  I  hate  to 
rob  her  of  this  pleasure.  The  poor  child  has 
so  many  trials  and  so  little  change." 

"But,  Sesemann,  you  must  do  it,**  was 
the  doctor's  answer.  When  his  friend  re- 
mained silent,  he  continued:  "Just  think 
what  a  hard  summer  Clara  has  had  I    She 

200 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  A  JOURNEY 

never  was  more  ill  and  we  could  not  attempt 
this  journey  without  risking  the  worst  eon- 
sequences.  Remember,  we  are  in  Septem- 
ber now,  and  though  the  weather  may  still 
be  fine  on  the  Alp,  it  is  sure  to  be  very  cool. 
The  days  are  getting  short,  and  she  could 
only  spend  a  few  hours  up  there,  if  she  had 
to  return  for  the  night.  It  would  take  sev- 
eral hours  to  have  her  carried  up  from 
Ragatz.  You  see  yourself  how  impossible  it 
is  1  I  shall  come  in  with  you,  though,  to  talk 
to  Clara,  and  you'll  find  her  sensible.  I'll  tell 
you  of  my  plan  for  next  May.  First  she  can 
go  to  Ragatz  to  take  the  baths.  When  it  gets 
warm  on  the  mountain,  she  can  be  carried  up 
from  time  to  time.  She'll  be  stronger  then  and 
much  more  able  to  enjoy  those  excursions 
than  she  is  now.  If  we  hope  for  an  improve- 
ment in  her  condition,  we  must  be  extremely 
cautious  and  careful,  remember  that!" 

Mr.  Sesemann,  who  had  been  listening 
with  the  utmost  submission,  now  said  anxi- 
ously: ''Doctor,  please  tell  me  honestly  if 
you  still  have  hope  left  for  any  change? 


HEIDI 

With  shrugging  shoulders  the  doctor  re- 
plied; "Not  very  much.  But  think  of  me, 
Sesemann!  Have  you  not  a  child,  who 
loves  you  and  always  welcomes  you?  You 
don't  have  to  come  back  to  a  lonely  house 
and  sit  down  alone  at  your  table.  Your 
child  is  well  taken  care  of,  and  if  she  has 
many  privations,  she  also  has  many  advan- 
tages. Sesemann,  you  do  not  need  to  be 
j)itied!     Just  think  of  my  lonely  home!" 

Mr.  Sesemann  had  gotten  up  and  was  walk- 
ing round  the  room,  as  he  always  did  when 
something  occupied  his  thoughts.  Suddenly 
he  stood  before  his  friend  and  said:  "Doctor, 
I  have  an  idea.  I  cannot  see  you  sad  any 
longer.  You  must  get  away.  You  shall  un- 
dertake this  trip  and  visit  Heidi  in  our  stead." 

The  doctor  had  been  surprised  by  this 
proposal  and  tried  to  object.  But  Mr.  Sese- 
mann was  so  full  of  his  new  project  that  he 
pulled  his  friend  with  him  into  his  daughter's 
room,  not  leaving  him  time  for  any  remon- 
strances. Clara  loved  the  doctor,  who  had 
always  tried  to  cheer  her  up  on  his  visits 

202 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  A  JOURNEY 

by  bright  and  funny  tales.  She  was  sorry 
for  the  change  that  had  come  over  him  and 
would  have  given  much  to  see  him  happy 
again.  When  he  had  shaken  hands  with  her, 
both  men  pulled  up  their  chairs  to  Clara's  bed- 
side. Mr.  Sesemann  began  to  speak  of  their 
journey  and  how  sorry  he  was  to  give  it  up. 
Then  he  quickly  began  to  talk  of  his  nev/  plan. 

Clara's  eyes  had  filled  with  tears.  But  she 
knew  that  her  father  did  not  like  to  see  her 
cry,  and  besides  she  was  sure  that  her  papa 
would  only  forbid  her  this  pleasure  because 
it  was  absolutely  necessary  to  do  so. 

So  she  bravely  fought  her  tears,  and  caress- 
ing the  doctor's  hand,  said: 

"Oh  please,  doctor,  do  go  to  Heidi;  then 
you  can  tell  me  all  about  her,  and  can  de- 
scribe her  grandfather  to  me,  and  Peter,  with 
his  goats, — I  seem  to  know  them  all  so  well. 
Then  you  can  take  all  the  things  to  her  that 
I  had  planned  to  take  myself.  Oh,  please 
doctor,  go,  and  then  I'll  be  good  and  take  as 
much  cod-liver  oil  as  ever  you  want  me  to." 

Who  can  tell  if  this  promise  decided  the 

203 


HEIDI 

doctor?  At  any  rate  he  answered  with  a 
smile:  "Then  I  surely  must  go,  Clara,  for  you 
will  get  fat  and  strong,  as  we  both  want  to  see 
you.  Have  you  settled  yet  when  I  must  go?'* 

"Oh,  you  had  better  go  tomorrow  morn- 
ing, doctor,"  Clara  urged. 

"She  is  right,"  the  father  assented;  *'the 
sun  is  shining  and  you  must  not  lose  any 
more  glorious  days   on  the  Alp." 

The  doctor  had  to  laugh.  "Why  don't 
you  chide  me  for  being  here  still?  I  shall 
go  as  quickly  as  I  can,  Sesemann." 

Clara  gave  many  messages  to  him  for 
Heidi.  She  also  told  him  to  be  sure  to  ob- 
serve everything  closely,  so  that  he  would 
be  able  to  tell  her  all  about  it  when  he  came 
back.  The  things  for  Heidi  were  to  be  sent 
to  him  later,  for  Miss  Rottenmeier,  who 
had  to  pack  them,  was  out  on  one  of  her 
lengthy  wanderings  about  town. 

The  doctor  promised  to  comply  with  all 
Clara's  wishes  and  to  start  the  following  day. 

Clara  rang  for  the  maid  and  said  to  her, 
when  she  arrived:  "Please,  Tinette,  pack  a 

204 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  A  JOURNEY 

lot  of  fresh,  soft  coffee-cake  in  this  box." 
A  box  had  been  ready  for  this  purpose 
many  days.  When  the  maid  was  leaving  the 
room  she  murmured :   "That's  a  silly  bother !" 

Sebastian,  who  had  happened  to  over- 
hear some  remarks,  asked  the  physician 
when  he  was  leaving  to  take  his  regards  to 
the  little  Miss,  as  he  called  Heidi. 

With  a  promise  to  deliver  this  message 
the  doctor  was  just  hastening  out,  when  he 
encountered  an  obstacle.  Miss  Rotten- 
meier,  who  had  been  obliged  to  return  from 
her  walk  on  account  of  the  strong  wind, 
was  just  coming  in.  She  wore  a  large  cape, 
which  the  wind  was  blowing  about  her  hke 
two  full  sails.  Both  had  retreated  pohtely 
to  give  way  to  each  other.  Suddenly  the 
wind  seemed  to  carry  the  housekeeper 
straight  towards  the  doctor,  who  had  barely 
time  to  avoid  her.  This  Kttle  incident, 
which  had  ruffled  Miss  Rottenmeier's  tem- 
per very  much,  gave  the  doctor  occasion  to 
soothe  her,  as  she  liked  to  be  soothed  by 
this  man,  whom  she  respected  more  than 

206 


HEIDI 

anybody  in  the  world.  Telling  her  of  his 
intended  visit,  he  entreated  her  to  pack  the 
things  for  Heidi  as  only  she  knew  how. 

Clara  had  expected  some  resistance  from 
Miss  Rottenmeier  about  the  packing  of  her 
presents.  What  was  her  surprise  when  this 
lady  showed  herself  most  obliging,  and  im- 
mediately, on  being  told,  brought  together 
all  the  articles!  First  came  a  heavy  coat 
for  Heidi,  with  a  hood,  which  Clara  meant 
her  to  use  on  visits  to  the  grandmother  in 
the  winter.  Then  came  a  thick  warm  shawl 
and  a  large  box  with  coffee-cake  for  the  grand- 
mother. An  enormous  sausage  for  Peter's 
mother  followed,  and  a  little  sack  of  tobacco 
for  the  grandfather.  At  last  a  lot  of  mys- 
terious little  parcels  and  boxes  were  packed, 
things  that  Clara  had  gathered  together  for 
Heidi.  When  the  tidy  pack  lay  ready  on 
the  ground,  Clara's  heart  filled  with  pleasure 
at  the  thought  of  her  little  friend's  delight. 

Sebastian  now  entered,  and  putting  the 
pack  on  his  shoulder,  carried  it  to  the  doc- 
tor's house  without  delay. 

206 


XVI 

A  GUEST  ON  THE  ALP 

HE  early  dawn  was  tingeing 
the  mountains  and  a  fresh 
morning-breeze  rocked  the 
old  fir-trees  to  and  fro. 
Heidi  opened  her  eyes,  for 
the  rustling  of  the  wind  had  awakened  her. 
These  sounds  always  thrilled  her  heart,  and 
now  they  drew  her  out  of  bed.  Rising  hur- 
riedly, she  soon  was  neatly  dressed  and 
combed. 

Coming  down  the  little  ladder  and  find- 
ing the  grandfather's  bed  empty,  she  ran 
outside.  The  old  man  was  looking  up  at 
the  sky  to  see  what  the  weather  was  going 
to  be  like  that  day.  Rosy  clouds  were  pass- 
ing overhead,  but  gradually  the  sky  grew 
more  blue  and  deep,  and  soon  a  golden 
light  passed  over  the  heights,  for  the  sun 
was  rising  in  all  his  glory. 

207 


HEIDI 

**0h,  how  lovely!  Good-moming,  grand- 
father," Heidi  exclaimed. 

"Are  your  eyes  bright  already?"  the 
grandfather  retorted,  holding  out  his  hand. 

Heidi  then  ran  over  to  her  beloved  fir- 
trees  and  danced  about,  while  the  wind  was 
howling  in  the  branches. 

After  the  old  man  had  washed  and  milked 
the  goats,  he  brought  them  out  of  the  shed. 
When  Heidi  saw  her  friends  again,  she 
caressed  them  tenderly,  and  they  in  their 
turn  nearly  crushed  her  between  them.  Some- 
times when  BarH  got  too  w41d,  Heidi  would 
say:  "But  Barli,  you  push  me  like  the  Big 
Turk,"  and  that  was  enough  to  quiet  the  goat. 

Soon  Peter  arrived  with  the  whole  herd, 
the  jolly  Thistlefinch  ahead  of  all  the  others. 
Heidi,  being  soon  in  the  mist  of  them,  was 
pushed  about  among  them.  Peter  was  anx- 
ious to  say  a  word  to  the  Uttle  girl,  so  he 
gave  a  shrill  whistle,  urging  the  goats  to 
cHmb  ahead.  When  he  was  near  her  he 
said  reproachfully:  "You  really  might  come 
with  me  to-day!" 

208 


A  GUEST  ON  THE  ALP 

**No,  I  can't,  Peter,"  said  Heidi.  *'They 
might  come  from  Frankfurt  any  time.  I 
must  be  home  when  they  come." 

"How  often  you  have  said  that,"  grum- 
bled the  boy. 

*'But  I  mean  it,"  rephed  Heidi.  ''Do 
you  really  think  I  want  to  be  away  when 
they  come  from  Frankfurt?  Do  you  really 
think  that,  Peter?" 

''They  could  come  to  uncle,"  Peter 
growled. 

Then  the  grandfather's  strong  voice  was 
heard:  "\^Tiy  doesn't  the  army  go  forward? 
Is  it  the  field-marshal's  fault,  or  the  fault 
of  the  troop?" 

Peter  immediately  turned  about  and  led 
his  goats  up  the  mountain  without  more 
ado. 

Since  Heidi  had  come  home  again  to  her 
grandfather  she  did  many  things  that  had 
never  occurred  to  her  before.  For  instance, 
she  would  make  her  bed  every  morning,  and 
run  about  the  hut,  tidying  and  dusting. 
With  an  old  rag  she  would  rub  the  chairs 

14  200 


HEIDI 

and  table  till  they  all  shone,  and  the  grand- 
father would  exclaim:  '*It  is  always  Sunday 
with  us  now;  Heidi  has  not  been  away  in 
vam. 

On  this  day  after  breakfast,  when  Heidi 
began  her  seK-imposed  task,  it  took  her 
longer  than  usual,  for  the  weather  was  too 
glorious  to  stay  within.  Over  and  over 
again  a  bright  sunbeam  would  tempt  the 
busy  child  outside.  How  could  she  stay 
indoors,  when  the  glistening  sunshine  was 
pouring  down  and  all  the  mountains  seemed 
to  glow?  She  had  to  sit  down  on  the  dry, 
hard  ground  and  look  down  into  the  valley 
and  all  about  her.  Then,  suddenly  remem- 
bering her  little  duties,  she  would  hasten 
back.  It  was  not  long,  though,  till  the 
roaring  fir-trees  tempted  her  again.  The 
grandfather  had  been  busy  in  his  little  shop, 
merely  glancing  over  at  the  child  from  time 
to  time.  Suddenly  he  heard  her  call:  "Oh 
grandfather,  come!" 

He  was  frightened  and  came  out  quickly 
He  saw  her  running  down  the  hill  crying: 

210 


A  GUEST  ON  THE  ALP 

"They  are  coming,  they  are  coming.  Oh, 
the  doctor  is  coming  first." 

WTien  Heidi  at  last  reached  her  old  friend, 
he  held  out  his  hand,  which  Heidi  imme- 
diately seized.  In  the  full  joy  of  her  heart, 
she  exclaimed:  *'How  do  you  do,  doctor? 
And  I  thank  you  a  thousand  times!" 

"How  are  you,  Heidi?  But  what  are  you 
thanking  me  for  already?"  the  doctor  asked, 
with  a  smile. 

*' Because  you  let  me  come  home  again," 
the  child  explained. 

The  gentleman's  face  lit  up  like  sunshine. 
He  had  certainly  not  counted  on  such  a 
reception  on  the  Alp.  On  the  contrary! 
Not  even  noticing  all  the  beauty  around  him, 
he  had  climbed  up  sadly,  for  he  was  sure 
that  Heidi  probably  would  not  know  him 
any  more.  He  thought  that  he  would  be 
far  from  welcome,  being  obliged  to  cause 
her  a  great  disappointment.  Instead,  he 
beheld  Heidi's  bright  eyes  looking  up  at, 
him  in  gratefulness  and  love.  She  was  still 
holding  his  arm,  when  he  said:  '*Come  now, 

211 


HEIDI 

Heidi,   and   take  me  to  your  grandfather 
for  I  want  to  see  where  you  Hve." 

Like  a  kind  father  he  had  taken  her  hand, 
but  Heidi  stood  still  and  looked  down  the 
mountain-side. 

"But  where  are  Clara  and  grandmama?" 
she  asked. 

"Child,  I  must  tell  you  something  now 
which  will  grieve  you  as  much  as  it  grieves 
me,"  replied  the  doctor.  "I  had  to  come 
alone,  for  Clara  has  been  very  ill  and  could 
not  travel.  Of  course  grandmama  has  not 
come  either;  but  the  spring  will  soon  be 
here,  and  when  the  days  get  long  and  w^nn, 
they  will  surely  visit  you." 

Heidi  was  perfectly  amazed;  she  could 
not  understand  how  all  those  things  that 
she  had  pictured  to  herself  so  clearly  would 
not  happen  after  all.  She  was  standing  per- 
fectly motionless,  confused  by  the  blow. 

It  was  some  time  before  Heidi  remem- 
bered that,  after  all,  she  had  come  down  to 
meet  the  doctor.  Looking  up  at  her  friend, 
she  was  struck  by  his  sad  and  cheerless  face. 

219 


A  GUEST  ON  THE  ALP 

How  changed  he  wa^  since  she  had  seen 
him!  She  did  not  hke  to  see  people  un- 
happy, least  of  all  the  good,  kind  doctor. 
He  must  be  sad  because  Clara  and  grand- 
mama  had  not  come,  and  to  console  him 
she  said:  *'0h,  it  won't  last  long  till  spring 
comes  again;  then  they  will  come  for  sure; 
they'll  be  able  to  stay  much  longer  then, 
and  that  will  please  Clara.  Now  we'll  go 
to  grandfather. 

Hand  in  hand  she  climbed  up  with  her 
old  friend.  All  the  way  she  tried  to  cheer 
him  up  by  telling  him  again  and  again  of 
the  coming  summer  days.  After  they  had 
reached  the  cottage,  she  called  out  to  her 
grandfather  quite  happily: 

"They  are  not  here  yet,  but  it  won't  be 
very  long  before  they  are  coming!" 

The  grandfather  warmly  welcomed  his 
guest,  who  did  not  seem  at  all  a  stranger, 
for  had  not  Heidi  told  him  many  things 
about  the  doctor?  They  all  three  sat  down 
on  the  bench  before  the  door,  and  the  doc- 
tor told  of  the  object  of  his  visit.    He  whis- 

213 


HEIDI 

pered  to  the  child  that  something  was  com- 
ing up  the  mountain  very  soon  which  would 
bring  her  more  pleasure  than  his  visit. 
What  could  it  be? 

The  uncle  advised  the  doctor  to  spend  the 
splendid  days  of  autumn  on  the  Alp,  if  pos- 
sible, and  to  take  a  little  room  in  the  village 
instead  of  in  Ragatz;  then  he  could  easily 
walk  up  every  day  to  the  hut,  and  from 
there  the  uncle  could  take  him  all  around 
the  mountains.     This  plan  was  accepted. 

The  sun  was  in  its  zenith  and  the  wind 
had  ceased.  Only  a  soft  dehcious  breeze 
fanned  the  cheeks   of  all. 

The  uncle  now  got  up  and  went  into  the 
hut,  returning  soon  with  a  table  and  their 
dinner. 

"Go  in,  Heidi,  and  set  the  table  here. 
I  hope  you  will  excuse  our  simple  meal," 
he  said,  turning  to  his  guest. 

"I  shall  gladly  accept  this  delightful  in- 
vitation; I  am  sure  that  dinner  will  taste 
good  up  here,"  said  the  guest,  looking  down 
over  the  sun-bathed  valley. 

214 


A  GUEST  ON  THE  ALP 

Heidi  was  running  to  and  fro,  for  it  gave 
her  great  joy  to  be  able  to  wait  on  her  kind 
protector.  Soon  the  uncle  appeared  with 
the  steaming  milk,  the  toasted  cheese,  and 
the  finely-sliced,  rosy  meat  that  had  been 
dried  in  the  pure  air.  The  doctor  enjoyed 
his  dinner  better  than  any  he  had  ever 
tasted. 

*'Yes,  we  must  send  Clara  up  here.  How 
she  could  gather  strength!"  he  said;  "If  she 
would  have  an  appetite  like  mine  to-day, 
she  couldn't  help  getting  nice  and  fat." 

At  this  moment  a  man  could  be  seen 
walking  up  with  a  large  sack  on  his  shoulders. 
Arriving  on  top,  he  threw  down  his  load, 
breathing  in  the  pure,  fresh  air. 

Opening  the  cover,  the  doctor  said:  *'This 
has  come  for  you  from  Frankfurt,  Heidi. 
Come  and  look  what  is  in  it." 

Heidi  timidly  watched  the  heap,  and  only 
when  the  gentleman  opened  the  box  with 
the  cakes  for  the  grandmother  she  said  joy- 
fully: "Oh,  now  grandmother  can  eat  this 
lovely  cake."     She  was  taking  the  box  and 


HEIDI 

the  beautiful  shawl  on  her  arm  and  was  go- 
ing to  race  down  to  deliver  the  gifts,  when 
the  men  persuaded  her  to  stay  and  unpack 
the  rest.  What  was  her  delight  at  finding 
the  tobacco  and  all  the  other  things.  The 
men  had  been  talking  together,  when  the 
child  suddenly  planted  herself  in  front  of 
them  and  said:  "These  things  have  not 
given  me  as  much  pleasure  as  the  dear 
doctor's  coming."     Both   men  smiled. 

When  it  was  near  sunset,  the  doctor  rose 
to  start  on  his  way  down.  The  grandfather, 
carrj'^ing  the  box,  the  shawl  and  the  sausage, 
and  the  guest  holding  the  httle  girl  by  the 
hand,  they  wandered  down  the  mountain- 
side. When  they  reached  Peter's  hut,  Heidi 
was  told  to  go  inside  and  wait  for  her  grand- 
father there.  At  parting  she  asked:  "Would 
you  like  to  come  with  me  up  to  the  pasture 
to-morrow,  doctor?" 

"With  pleasure.  Good-bye,  Heidi,"  was 
the  reply.  The  grandfather  had  deposited 
all  the  presents  before  the  door,  and  it  took 
Heidi  long  to  carry  in  the  huge  box  and  the 

21Q 


A  GUEST  ON  THE  ALP 

sausage.  The  shawl  she  put  on  the  grand* 
mother's  knee. 

Brigida  had  silently  watched  the  proceed- 
ings, and  could  not  open  her  eyes  wide 
enough  when  she  saw  the  enormous  sausage. 
Never  in  her  Hfe  had  she  seen  the  like,  and 
now  she  really  possessed  it  and  could  cut 
it  herself. 

"Oh  grandmother,  don't  the  cakes  please 
you  awfully?  Just  look  how  soft  they  are  I" 
the  child  exclaimed.  T\Tiat  was  her  amaze- 
ment when  she  saw  the  grandmother  more 
pleased  with  the  shawl,  which  would  keep 
her  warm  in  winter. 

"Grandmother,  Clara  has  sent  you  that," 
Heidi  said. 

"Oh,  what  kind  good  people  they  are  to 
think  of  a  poor  old  woman  like  me!  I 
never  thought  I  should  ever  own  such  a 
splendid  WTap." 

At  this  moment  Peter  came  stumbling  in. 

"The  uncle  is  coming  up  behind  me,  and 
Heidi  must — "  that  was  as  far  as  he  got, 
for  his  eyes  had  fastened  on  the  sausage. 

217 


HEIDI 

Heidi,  however,  had  already  said  good-bye, 
for  she  knew  what  he  had  meant.  Though 
her  uncle  never  went  by  the  hut  any  more 
without  stepping  in,  she  knew  it  was  too 
late  to-day.  ''Heidi,  come,  you  must  get 
your  sleep,''  he  called  through  the  open 
door.  Bidding  them  all  good-night,  he 
took  Heidi  by  the  hand  and  under  the  glis- 
tening stars  they  wandered  home  to  their 
peaceful  cottage. 


XVII 

RETALIATION 

''^  ^  ■ '  ARLY  the  next  morning  the^ 
doctor  climbed  up  the  moun- 
tain in  company  with  Peter 
and  his  goats.  The  friendly 
gentleman  made  several  at- 
tempts to  start  a  conversation  with  the  boy, 
but  as  answer  to  his  questions  he  got 
nothing  more  than  monosyllables.  When  they 
arrived  on  top,  they  found  Heidi  already 
waiting,  fresh  and  rosy  as  the  early  dawn. 
*'Are  you  coming?"  asked  Peter  as  usual. 
"Of  course  I  shall,  if  the  doctor  comes 
with  us,"  replied  the  child. 

The  grandfather,  coming  out  of  the  hut, 
greeted  the  newcomer  with  great  respect. 
Then  he  went  up  to  Peter,  and  hung  on  his 
shoulder  the  sack,  which  seemed  to  contain 
more  than  usual  that  day. 

When   they   had   started   on   their   way. 


HEIDI 

fleidi  kept  urging  forward  the  goats,  which 
were  crowding  about  her.  When  at  last 
she  was  walking  peacefully  by  the  doctor's 
side,  she  began  to  relate  to  him  many  things 
about  the  goats  and  all  their  strange  pranks,^ 
and  about  the  flowers,  rocks  and  birds  they 
saw.  When  they  arrived  at  their  destina- 
tion, time  seemed  to  have  flown.  Peter  all 
the  time  was  sending  many  an  angry  glance 
at  the  unconscious  doctor,  who  never  even 
noticed  it. 

Heidi  now  took  the  doctor  to  her  favor- 
ite spot.  From  there  they  could  hear  the 
peaceful-sounding  bells  of  the  grazing  cat- 
tle below.  The  sky  was  deep  blue,  and 
above  their  heads  the  eagle  was  circhng 
with  outstretched  wings.  Everything  was 
luminous  and  bright  about  them,  but  the 
doctor  had  been  silent.  Suddenly  looking 
up,  he  beheld  Heidi's  radiant  eyes. 

"Heidi,  it  is  beautiful  up  here,"  he  said. 
"But  how  can  anybody  with  a  heavy  heart 
enjoy  the  beauty.'^     Tell  me!" 

"Oh,"  exclaimed  Heidi,  "one  never  has 


RETALIATION 

a  sad  heart  here.  One  only  gets  unhappy 
in  Frankfurt." 

A  faint  smile  passed  over  the  doctor's 
face.  Then  he  began:  "But  if  somebody 
has  brought  his  sorrow  away  with  him, 
how  would  you  comfort  him?" 

"God   in   Heaven  alone   can   help  him." 

"That  is  true,  child,"  remarked  the  doc- 
tor. "But  what  can  we  do  when  God  Him- 
self has  sent  us  the  affliction?" 

After  meditating  a  moment,  Heidi  re- 
plied: "One  must  wait  patiently,  for  God 
knows  how  to  turn  the  saddest  things  to 
something  happy  in  the  end.  God  will  show 
us  what  He  has  meant  to  do  for  us.  But 
He  will  only  do  so  if  we  pray  to  Him  pa- 
tiently." 

"I  hope  you  will  always  keep  this  beau- 
tiful behef,  Heidi,"  said  the  doctor.  Then 
looking  up  at  the  mighty  cliffs  above,  he 
continued:  "Think  how  sad  it  would  make 
us  not  to  be  able  to  see  all  these  beautiful 
things.  Wouldn't  that  make  us  doubly  sad? 
Can  you  understand  me,  child?" 

221 


HEIDI 

A  great  pain  shot  through  Heidi's  breast. 
She  had  to  think  of  the  poor  grandmother. 
Her  bhndness  was  always  a  great  sorrow  to 
the  child,  and  she  had  been  struck  with  it 
anew.     Seriously  she  replied: 

*'0h  yes,  I  can  understand  it.  But  then 
we  can  read  grandmother's  songs;  they 
make  us  happy  and  bright  again." 

"^^ch  songs,  Heidi.^" 

"Oh,  those  of  the  sun,  and  of  the  beau- 
tiful garden,  and  then  the  last  verses  of  the 
long  one.  Grandmother  loves  them  so  that 
I  always  have  to  read  them  over  three 
times,"  said  Heidi. 

"I  wish  you  would  say  them  to  me, 
child,  for  I  should  like  to  hear  them,"  said 
the  doctor. 

Heidi,  folding  her  hands,  began  the  con- 
soling verses.  She  stopped  suddenly,  how- 
ever, for  the  doctor  did  not  seem  to  listen. 
He  was  sitting  motionless,  holding  his  hand 
before  his  eyes.  Thinking  that  he  had  fallen 
asleep,  she  remained  silent.  But  the  verses 
had  recalled  his  childhood  days;  he  seemed 


RETALIATION 

to  hear  his  mother  and  see  her  loving  eyes, 
for  when  he  was  a  little  boy  she  had  sung 
this  song  to  him.  A  long  time  he  sat  there, 
till  he  discovered  that  Heidi  was  watching 
him. 

"Heidi,  your  song  was  lovely,"  he  said 
with  a  more  joyful  voice.  *'We  must  come 
here  another  day  and  then  you  can  recite 
it  to  me  again." 

During  all  this  time  Peter  had  been  boil- 
ing with  anger.  Now  that  Heidi  had  come 
again  to  the  pasture  with  him,  she  did 
nothing  but  talk  to  the  old  gentleman.  It 
made  him  very  cross  that  he  was  not  even 
able  to  get  near  her.  Standing  a  little  dis- 
tance behind  Heidi's  friend,  he  shook  his 
fist  at  him,  and  soon  afterwards  both  fists, 
finally  raising  them  up  to  the  sky,  as  Heidi 
and  the  doctor  remained  together. 

When  the  sun  stood  in  its  zenith  and 
Peter  knew  that  it  was  noon,  he  called  over 
to  them  with  all  his  might:  "Time  to  eat." 

When  Heidi  was  getting  up  to  fetch  their 
dinner,  the  doctor  just  asked  for  a  glass  of 


HEIDI 

milk,  which  was  all  he  wanted.  The  child 
also  decided  to  make  the  milk  her  sole 
repast,  running  over  to  Peter  and  inform- 
ing him  of  their  resolution. 

When  the  boy  found  that  the  whole  con- 
tents of  the  bag  was  his,  he  hurried  with 
his  task  as  never  in  his  life  before.  But  he 
felt  guilty  on  account  of  his  former  anger 
at  the  kind  gentleman.  To  show  his  re- 
pentance he  held  his  hands  up  flat  to  the 
sky,  indicating  by  his  action  that  his  fists 
did  not  mean  anything  any  more.  Only 
after  that  did  he  start  with  his  feast. 

Heidi  and  the  doctor  had  wandered  about 
the  pasture  till  the  gentleman  had  found 
it  time  to  go.  He  wanted  Heidi  to  remain 
where  she  was,  but  she  insisted  on  accom- 
panying him.  All  the  way  down  she  showed 
him  many  places  where  the  pretty  mountain 
flowers  grew,  all  of  whose  names  she  could 
tell  him.  When  they  parted  at  last,  Heidi 
waved  to  him.  From  time  to  time  he 
turned  about,  and  seeing  the  child  still 
standing  there,  he  had  to  think  of  his  own 

324, 


RETALIATION 

little  daughter  who  used  to  wave  to  him 
like  that  when  he  went  away  from  home. 

The  weather  was  warm  and  sunny  that 
month.  Every  morning  the  doctor  came 
up  to  the  Alp,  spending  his  day  very  often 
with  the  old  man.  Many  a  climb  they  had 
together  that  took  them  far  up,  to  the  bare 
cliffs  near  the  eagle's  haunt.  The  uncle 
would  show  his  guest  all  the  herbs  that 
grew  on  hidden  places  and  were  strengthen- 
ing and  healing.  He  could  tell  many  strange 
things  of  the  beasts  that  lived  in  holes  in 
rock  or  earth,  or  in  the  high  tops  of  trees. 

In  the  evening  they  would  part,  and  the 
doctor  would  exclaim:  "My  dear  friend,  I 
never  leave  you  without  having  learned 
something." 

But  most  of  his  days  he  spent  with  Heidi. 
Then  the  two  would  sit  together  on  the 
child's  favorite  spot,  and  Peter,  quite  sub- 
dued, behind  them.  Heidi  had  to  recite 
the  verses,  as  she  had  done  the  first  day, 
and  entertain  him  with  all  the  things  she 
knew. 

16  396 


HEIDI 

At  last  the  beautiful  month  of  Septem- 
ber was  over.  One  morning  the  doctor 
came  up  with  a  sadder  face  than  usual.  The 
time  had  come  for  him  to  go  back  to  Frank- 
furt, and  great  was  the  uncle's  sadness  at 
that  news.  Heidi  herself  could  hardly  real- 
ize that  her  loving  friend,  whom  she  had 
been  seeing  every  day,  was  really  leaving. 
The  doctor  himself  was  loath  to  go,  for  the 
Alp  had  become  as  a  home  to  him.  But 
it  was  necessary  for  him  to  go,  and  shaking 
hands  with  the  grandfather,  he  said  good- 
bye, Heidi  going  along  with  him  a  little  way. 

Hand  in  hand  they  wandered  down,  till 
the  doctor  stood  still.  Then  caressing 
Heidi's  curly  hair,  he  said:  "Now  I  must 
go,  Heidi!  I  wish  I  could  take  you  along 
with  me  to  Frankfurt,-  then  I  could  keep  you." 

At  those  words,  all  the  rows  and  rows 
of  houses  and  streets.  Miss  Rottenmeier 
and  Tinette  rose  before  Heidi's  eyes.  Hes- 
itating a  little,  she  said:  "I  should  like  it 
better  if  you  would  come  to  see  us  again." 

"I  beheve  that  will  be  better.    Now  fare- 

226 


RETALIATION 

well!"  said  the  freindly  gentleman.  When 
they  shook  hands  his  eyes  filled  with  tears. 
Turning  quickly  he  hurried  off. 

Heidi,  standing  on  the  same  spot,  looked 
after  him.  What  kind  eyes  he  had!  But 
they  had  been  full  of  tears.  All  of  a  sudden 
she  began  to  cry  bitterly,  and  ran  after  her 
friend,  calling  with  all  her  might,  but  inter- 
rupted by  her  sobs : 

*'0h  doctor,  doctor!" 

Looking  round  he  stood  still  and  waited 
till  the  child  had  reached  him.  Her  tears 
came  rolling  down  her  cheeks  while  she 
sobbed:  "I'll  come  with  you  to  Frankfurt 
and  I'll  stay  as  long  as  ever  you  want  me 
to.     But  first  I  must  see  grandfather." 

**No,  no,  dear  child,"  he  said  affection- 
ately, "not  at  once.  You  must  remain 
here, — I  don't  want  you  to  get  ill  again. 
But  if  I  should  get  sick  and  lonely  and  ask 
you  to  come  to  me,  would  you  come  and 
stay  with  me?  Can  I  go  away  and  think 
that  somebody  in  this  world  still  cares  for 
me  and  loves  me.'^" 


HEIDI 

"Yes,  I  shall  come  to  you  the  same  day, 
for  I  really  love  you  as  much  as  grand- 
father," Heidi  assured  him,  crying  all  the 
time. 

Shaking  hands  again,  they  parted.  Heidi 
stayed  on  the  same  spot,  waving  her  hand 
and  looking  after  her  departing  friend  till 
he  seemed  no  bigger  than  a  little  dot.  Then 
he  looked  back  a  last  time  at  Heidi  and  the 
sunny  Alp,  muttering  to  himself:  ''It  is 
beautiful  up  there.  Body  and  soul  get 
strengthened  in  that  place  and  life  seems 
worth  Uving  again." 


XVIII 

WINTER  IN  THE  VILLAGE 

^  "^  i|HE  snow  lay  so  deep  around 
the  Aim-hut  that  the  win- 
dows seemed  to  stand  level 
with  the  ground  and  the 
house-door  had  entirely  dis- 
appeared. Round  Peter's  hut  it  was  the 
same.  When  the  boy  went  out  to  shovel 
the  snow,  he  had  to  creep  through  the  win- 
dow; then  he  would  sink  deep  into  the  soft 
snow  and  kick  with  arms  and  legs  to  get 
free.  Taking  a  broom,  the  boy  would  have 
to  clear  away  the  snow  from  the  door  to 
prevent  its  faUing  into  the  hut. 

The  uncle  had  kept  his  word;  when  the 
first  snow  had  fallen,  he  had  moved  down 
to  the  village  with  Heidi  and  his  goats. 
Near  the  church  and  the  parish  house  lay 
an  old  ruin  that  once  had  been  a  spacious 
building.  A  brave  soldier  had  hved  there 
in  days  gone  by;  he  had  fought  in  the  Span- 


HEIDI 

ish  war,  and  coining  back  with  many  riches, 
had  built  himself  a  splendid  house.  But 
having  lived  too  long  in  the  noisy  world  to 
I  be  able  to  stand  the  monotonous  life  in  the 
Uttle  town,  he  soon  went  away,  never  to  come 
back.  After  his  death,  many  years  later, 
though  the  house  was  already  beginning  to 
decay,  a  distant  relation  of  his  took  posses- 
sion of  it.  The  new  proprietor  did  not  want 
to  build  it  up  again,  so  poor  people  moved 
in.  They  had  to  pay  little  rent  for  the 
house,  which  was  gradually  crumbhng  and 
falling  to  pieces.  Years  ago,  when  the  uncle 
had  come  to  the  village  with  Tobias,  he  had 
lived  there.  Most  of  the  time  it  had  been 
empty,  for  the  winter  lasted  long,  and  cold 
winds  would  blow  through  the  chinks  in  the 
walls.  When  poor  people  lived  there,  their 
candles  would  be  blown  out  and  they  would 
shiver  with  cold  in  the  dark.  But  the  uncle, 
had  known  how  to  help  himself.  In  the 
fall,  as  soon  as  he  had  resolved  to  hve  in 
the  village,  he  came  down  frequently,  fitting 
up  the  place  as  best  he  could. 

S30 


WIXTER  IN  THE  VILLAGE 

On  approaching  the  house  from  the  back, 
one  entered  an  open  room,  where  nearly  all 
the  walls  lay  in  ruins.  On  one  side  the  re- 
mains of  a  chapel  could  be  seen,  now  covered 
with  the  thickest  ivy.  A  large  hall  came 
next,  with  a  beautiful  stone  floor  and  grass 
growing  in  the  crevices.  Most  of  the  walls 
were  gone  and  part  of  the  ceiling  also.  If 
a  few  thick  pillars  had  not  been  left  support- 
ing the  rest,  it  would  undoubtedly  have 
tumbled  down.  The  uncle  had  made  a 
wooden  partition  here  for  the  goats,  and 
covered  the  floor  with  straw.  Several  cor- 
ridors, most  of  them  half  decayed,  led 
finally  to  a  chamber  with  a  heavy  iron  door. 
This  room  was  still  in  good  condition  and 
had  dark  wood  panelling  on  the  four  firm 
walls.  In  one  corner  was  an  enormous 
stove,  which  nearly  reached  up  to  the  ceil- 
ing. On  the  white  tiles  were  painted  blue 
pictures  of  old  towers  surrounded  by  high 
trees,  and  of  hunters  with  their  hounds. 
There  also  was  a  scene  with  a  quiet  lake, 
where,  under  shady  oak-trees,  a  fisherman 

231 


HEIDI 

was  sitting.  Around  the  stove  a  bench  was 
placed.  Heidi  loved  to  sit  there,  and  as 
soon  as  she  had  entered  their  new  abode, 
she  began  to  examine  the  pictures.  Arriv- 
ing at  the  end  of  the  bench,  she  discovered 
a  bed,  which  was  placed  between  the  wall 
and  the  stove.  "Oh  grandfather,  I  have 
found  my  bed-room,"  exclaimed  the  httle 
girl.  "Oh,  how  fine  it  is!  Where  are  yon 
going  to  sleep?" 

"Your  bed  must  be  near  the  stove,  to 
keep  you  warm,"  said  the  old  man.  "Now 
come  and  look  at  mine," 

With  that  the  grandfather  led  her  into 
his  bed-room.     From  there  a  door  led  into 
the  hugest  kitchen   Heidi   had   ever   seen. 
With  a  great  deal  of  trouble  the  grandfather 
had  fitted  up  this  place.    Many  boards  were 
nailed  across  the  walls  and  the  door  had 
been  fastened  with  heavy  wu-es,  for  beyond, 
the  building  lay  in  ruins.     Thick  under- 
brush was  growing  there,  sheltering  thou- 
sands of  insects  and  hzards.    Heidi  was  de- 
lighted with  her  new  home,  and  when  Peter 


WINTER  IN  THE  VILLAGE 

arrived  next  day,  she  did  not  rest  till  he  had 
-seen  every  nook  and  corner  of  the  curious 
dwelling-place. 

Heidi  slept  very  well  in  her  chimney  cor- 
ner, but  it  took  her  many  days  to  get  accus- 
tomed to  it.  When  she  woke  up  in  the 
morning  and  could  not  hear  the  fir-trees 
roar,  she  would  wonder  where  she  was.  Was 
the  snow  too  heavy  on  the  branches?  Was 
she  away  from  home.^^  But  as  soon  as  she 
heard  her  grandfather's  voice  outside,  she 
remembered  everything  and  would  jump 
merrily  out  of  bed. 

After  four  days  had  gone  by,  Heidi  said 
to  her  grandfather:  "I  must  go  to  grand- 
mother now,  she  has  been  alone  so  many 
days." 

But  the  grandfather  shook  his  head  and 
said:  *'You  can't  go  yet,  child.  The 
snow  is  fathoms  deep  up  there  and  is  still 
falling.  Peter  can  hardly  get  through.  A 
little  girl  like  you  would  be  snowed  up  and 
lost  in  no  time.  Wait  a  while  till  it  freezes 
and  then  you  can  walk  on  top  of  the  crust.'^ 

SS3 


HEIDI 

Heidi  was  very  sorry,  but  she  was  so  busy 
now  that  the  days  flew  by.  Every  morning 
and  afternoon  she  went  to  school,  eagerly 
learning  whatever  was  taught  her.  She 
hardly  ever  saw  Peter  there,  for  he  did  not 
come  very  often.  The  mild  teacher  would 
only  say  from  time  to  time:  ''It  seems  to 
me,  Peter  is  not  here  again!  School  would 
do  him  good,  but  I  guess  there  is  too  much 
snow  for  him  to  get  through."  But  when 
Heidi  came  home  towards  evening,  Peter 
generally  paid  her  a  visit. 

After  a  few  days  the  sun  came  out  for  a 
short  time  at  noon,  and  the  next  morning 
the  whole  Alp  glistened  and  shone  hke  crys- 
tal. When  Peter  was  jumping  as  usual  into 
the  snow  that  morning,  he  fell  against  some- 
thing hard,  and  before  he  could  stop  him- 
self he  flew  a  little  way  down  the  mountain. 
When  he  had  gained  his  feet  at  last,  he 
stamped  upon  the  ground  with  all  his  might. 
It  really  was  frozen  as  hard  as  stone.  Peter 
could  hardly  beheve  it,  and  quickly  running 
up  and  swallowing  his  milk,  and  putting 


WINTER  IN  THE  VILLAGE 

his  bread  in  his  pocket,  he  announced:  ''I 
must  go  to  school  to-day!" 

"Yes,  go  and  learn  nicely,"  answered  his 
J  mother. 

'  Then,  sitting  down  on  his  sled,  the  boy 
coasted  down  the  mountain  like  a  shot. 
Not  being  able  to  stop  his  course  when  he 
reached  the  village,  he  coasted  down  further 
and  further,  till  he  arrived  in  the  plain, 
where  the  sled  stopped  of  itself.  It  was  al- 
ready late  for  school,  so  the  boy  took  his 
time  and  only  arrived  in  the  village  when 
Heidi  came  home  for  dinner. 

"We've  got  it!"  announced  the  boy,  on 
entering. 

"What,  general?"  asked  the  uncle. 

"The  snow,"  Peter  replied. 

"Oh,  now  I  can  go  up  to  grandmother!" 
Heidi  rejoiced.  "But  Peter,  why  didn't 
you  come  to  school.^  You  could  coast  down 
to-day,"  she  continued  reproachfully. 

"I  went  too  far  on  my  sled  and  then  it 
was  too  late,"  Peter  replied. 

"I  call  that  deserting!"  said  the  uncle. 

235 


HEIDI 

*' People  who  do  that  must  have  their  ears 
pulled;  do  you  hear?" 

The  boy  was  frightened,  for  there  was  no 
one  in  the  world  whom  he  respected  more 
than  the  uncle. 

"A  general  like  you  ought  to  be  doubly 
ashamed  to  do  so,"  the  uncle  went  on. 
"TVTiat  would  you  do  with  the  goats  if  they 
did  not  obey  you  any  more?" 

"Beat  them,"  was  the  reply. 

"If  you  knew  of  a  boy  that  was  behaving 
like  a  disobedient  goat  and  had  to  get 
spanked,  what  would  you  say?" 

"Serves  him  right." 

"So  now  you  know  it,  goat-general:  if  you 
miss  school  again,  when  you  ought  to  be  there, 
you  can  come  to  me  and  get  your  due." 

Now  at  last  Peter  understood  what  the 
uncle  had  meant.  More  kindly,  the  old  man 
then  turned  to  Peter  and  said,  "Come  to 
the  table  now  and  eat  with  us.  Then  you 
can  go  up  with  Heidi,  and  when  you  bring 
her  back  at  night,  you  can  get  your  supper 
here." 

2S6 


WINTER  IN  THE  VILLAGE 

This  unexpected  change  delighted  Peter. 
Not  losing  any  time,  he  soon  disposed  of 
his  full  plate.  Heidi,  who  had  given  the 
boy  most  of  her  dinner,  was  already  putting 
on  Clara's  new  coat.  Then  together  they 
climbed  up,  Heidi  chatting  all  the  time. 
But  Peter  did  not  say  a  single  word.  He 
was  preoccupied  and  had  not  even  hstened 
to  Heidi's  tales.  Before  they  entered  the 
hut,  the  boy  said  stubbornly:  "I  think 
I  had  rather  go  to  school  than  get  a  beating 
from  the  uncle."  Heidi  promptly  confirmed 
him  in  his  resolution. 

When  they  went  into  the  room,  Peter's 
mother  was  alone  at  the  table  mending. 
The  grandmother  was  nowhere  to  be  seen. 
Brigida  now  told  Heidi  that  the  grandmother 
was  obhged  to  stay  in  bed  on  those  cold 
days,  as  she  did  not  feel  very  strong.  That 
was  something  new  for  Heidi.  Quickly  run- 
ning to  the  old  woman's  chamber,  she  found 
her  lying  in  a  narrow  bed,  wrapped  up  in 
her  grey  shawl  and  thin  blanket. 

Thank  Heaven!"  the  grandmother  ex- 


HEIDI 

claimed  when  she  heard  her  darling's  step. 
All  autumn  and  winter  long  a  secret  fear 
had  been  gnawing  at  her  heart,  that  Heidi 
would  be  sent  for  by  the  strange  gentleman 
of  whom  Peter  had  told  her  so  much.  Heidi 
had  approached  the  bed,  asking  anxiously: 
"Are  you  very  sick,  grandmother?" 

"No,  no,  child,"  the  old  woman  reassured 
her,  "the  frost  has  just  gone  into  my  limbs 
a  little." 

"Are  you  going  to  be  well  again  as  soon 
as  the  warm  weather  comes?"  inquired  Heidi. 
"Yes,  yes,  and  if  God  wills,  even  sooner. 
I  w^ant  to  go  back  to  my  spinning-wheel 
and  I  nearly  tried  it  to-day.  I'll  get  up 
to-morrow,  though,"  the  grandmother  said 
confidently,  for  she  had  noticed  how 
frightened  Heidi  was. 

The  last  speech  made  the  child  feel  more 
happy.  Then,  looking  wonderingly  at  the 
grandmother,  she  said:  "In  Frankfurt  peo- 
ple put  on  a  shawl  when  they  go  out.  Why 
are  you  putting  it  on  in  bed,  grandmother?" 
"I  put  it  on  to  keep  me  warm,  Heidi.    I 

238 


WINTER  IN  THE  VILLAGE 

am  glad  to  have  it,  for  my  blanket  is  very 
thin." 

"But,  grandmother,  your  bed  is  slanting 
down  at  your  head,  where  it  ought  to  be 
high.     No  bed  ought  to  be  like  that." 

"I  know,  child,  I  can  feel  it  well."  So 
saying,  the  old  woman  tried  to  change  her 
position  on  the  pillow  that  lay  under  her 
like  a  thin  board.  "My  pillow  never  was 
very  thick,  and  sleeping  on  it  all  these  years 
has  made  it  flat." 

"Oh  dear,  if  I  had  only  asked  Clara  to 
give  me  the  bed  I  had  in  Frankfurt!"  Heidi 
lamented.  "It  had  three  big  pillows  on  it; 
I  could  hardly  sleep  because  I  kept  sliding 
down  from  them  all  the  time.  Could  you 
sleep  with  them,  grandmother?" 

"Of  course,  because  that  would  keep  me 
warm.  I  could  breathe  so  much  easier,  too," 
said  the  grandmother,  trying  to  find  a  higher 
place  to  lie  on.  "But  I  must  not  talk  about 
it  any  more,  for  I  have  to  be  thankful  for 
many  things.  I  get  the  lovely  roll  every 
day  and  have  this  beautiful  warm  shawl. 

239 


HEIDI 

I  also  have  you,  my  child!    Heidi,  wouldn't 
you   like   to   read   me   something   to-day?" 

Heidi  immediately  fetched  the  book  and 
read  one  song  after  another.  The  grand- 
mother in  the  meantime  was  lying  with 
folded  hands;  her  face,  which  had  been  so 
sad  a  short  time  ago,  was  lit  up  with  a 
happy  smile. 

Suddenly  Heidi  stopped. 

"Are  you  well  again,  grandmother?"  she 
asked. 

"I  feel  very  much  better,  Heidi.  Please 
finish  the  song,  will  you?" 

The  child  obeyed,  and  when  she  came  to 
the  last  words. 

When  mine  eyes  grow  dim  and  sad. 
Let  Thy  love  more  brightly  bum. 

That  my  soul,  a  wanderer  glad, 
Safely  homeward  may  return. 

" Safely  homeward  may  return!"  she  ex- 
claimed: "Oh,  grandmother,  I  know  what 
it  is  hke  to  come  home."  After  a  while 
she  said:  "It  is  getting  dark,  grandmother, 

240 


WINTER  IN  THE  VILLAGE 

I  must  go  home  now.  I  am  glad  that  you 
feel  better  again." 

The  grandmother,  holding  the  child's  hand 
in  hers,  said:  ''Yes,  I  am  happy  again, 
though  I  have  to  stay  in  bed.  Nobody 
knows  how  hard  it  is  to  lie  here  alone,  day 
after  day.  I  do  not  hear  a  word  from  any- 
body and  cannot  see  a  ray  of  sunhght.  I 
have  very  sad  thoughts  sometimes,  and  often 
I  feel  as  if  I  could  not  bear  it  any  longer. 
But  when  I  can  hear  those  blessed  songs 
that  you  have  read  to  me,  it  makes  me  feel 
as  if  a  light  was  shining  into  my  heart,  giv- 
ing me  the  purest  joy." 

Shaking  hands,  the  child  now  said  good- 
night, and  pulling  Peter  w4th  her,  ran  out- 
side. The  brilliant  moon  was  shining  down 
on  the  white  snow,  light  as  day.  The  two 
children  were  already  flying  down  the  Alp, 
like  birds  soaring  through  the  air. 

After  Heidi  had  gone  to  bed  that  night, 
she  lay  awake  a  little  while,  thinking  over 
everything  the  grandmother  had  said,  es- 
pecially about  the  joy  the  songs  had  given 

16  241 


HEIDI 

her.  If  only  poor  grandmother  could  hear 
those  comforting  words  every  day!  Heidi 
knew  that  it  might  be  a  week  or  two  again 
before  she  could  repeat  her  visit.  The  child 
became  very  sad  when  she  thought  how  un~ 
comfortable  and  lonely  the  old  woman  would 
be.  Was  there  no  way  for  help?  Suddenly 
Heidi  had  an  idea,  and  it  thrilled  her  so 
that  she  felt  as  if  she  could  not  wait  till 
morning  came  to  put  her  plan  in  execution. 
But  in  her  excitement  she  had  forgotten  her 
evening  prayer,  so  sitting  up  in  bed,  she 
prayed  fervently  to  God.  Then,  falling  back 
into  the  fragrant  hay,  she  soon  slept  peace- 
fully and  soundly  still  the  bright  morning 
came. 


XIX 
WINTER  STILL  CONTINUES 


fflfSHiETER  arrived  punctually  at 
school  next  day.  He  had 
brought  his  lunch  with  him 
in  a  bag,  for  all  the  children 
that  came  from  far  away  ate 
in  school,  while  the  others  went  home.  In 
the  evening  Peter  as  usual  paid  his  visit  to 
Heidi. 

The  minute  he  opened  the  door  she  ran 
up  to  him,  saying:  "Peter,  I  have  to  tell 
you  something." 

''Say  it,"  he  replied. 

"You  must  learn  to  read  now,"  said  the 
child. 

"I   have   done   it   already." 
"Yes,   yes,   Peter,   but   I   don't   mean   it 
that  way,"  Heidi  eagerly  proceeded;  "you 
must  learn  so  that  you  really  know  how 
afterwards." 

243 


HEIDI 

"I  can't,"  Peter  remarked. 

"Nobody  believes  you  about  that  any 
more,  and  I  won't  either,"  Heidi  said  reso- 
lutely. "When  I  was  in  Frankfurt,  grand- 
mama  told  me  that  it  wasn't  true  and  that 
I  shouldn't  believe  you." 

Peter's  astonishment  was  great. 

"I'll  teach  you,  for  I  know  how;  when 
you  have  learnt  it,  you  must  read  one  or 
two  songs  to  grandmother  every  day." 

"I  shan't!"  grumbled  the  boy. 

This  obstinate  refusal  made  Heidi  very 
angry.  With  flaming  eyes  she  planted  her- 
self before  the  boy  and  said:  "I'll  tell  you 
what  will  happen,  if  you  don't  want  to 
learn.  Your  mother  has  often  said  that 
she'll  send  you  to  Frankfurt.  Clara  showed 
me  the  terrible,  large  boys'  school  there, 
where  you'll  have  to  go.  You  must  stay 
there  till  you  are  a  man,  Peter !  You  mustn't 
think  that  there  is  only  one  teacher  there, 
and  such  a  kind  one  as  we  have  here.  No, 
indeed !  There  are  whole  rows  of  them,  and 
when  they  are  out  walking  they  have  high 

244 


WINTER  STILL  CONTINUES 

black  hats  on  their  heads.  I  saw  them  my- 
self, when  I  was  out  driving!" 

Cold   shivers   ran   down   Peter's   back. 

"Yes,  you'll  have  to  go  there,  and  when 
they  find  out  that  you  can't  read  or  event 
spell,  they'll  laugh  at  you!" 

"I'll  do  it,"  said  Peter,  half  angry  and 
half  frightened. 

"Oh,  I  am  glad.  Let  us  start  right  away!" 
said  Heidi  joyfully,  pulling  Peter  over  to 
the  table.  Among  the  things  that  Clara 
had  sent,  Heidi  had  found  a  little  book  with 
the  A,B,C  and  some  rhymes.  She  had 
chosen  this  for  the  lessons.  Peter,  having 
to  spell  the  first  rhyme,  found  great  diffi- 
culty, so  Heidi  said,  "I'll  read  it  to  you, 
and  then  you'll  be  able  to  do  it  better.  Lis- 
ten: 

"If  A,  B,  C  you  do  not  know. 
Before  the  school  board  you  must  go." 

"I   v/on't  go."   said   Peter  stubbornly. 

"^Vhere?" 

"Before  the  court." 

245 


HEIDI 

"Hurry  up  and  learn  the  three  letters, 
then  you  won't  have  to!" 

Peter,  beginning  again,  repeated  the  three 
letters  till  Heidi  said: 

"Now  you  know  them." 

Having  observed  the  good  result  of  the 
first  rhyme,  she  began  to  read  again: 

D,  E,  F  you  then  must  read. 
Or  of  misfortune  take  good  heed ! 

Who  over  L  and  M  doth  stumble. 
Must  pay  a  penance  and  feel  humble. 

There's  trouble  coming;  if  you  knew. 
You'd  quickly  learn  N,  O,  P,  Q. 

If  still  you  halt  on  R,  S,  T, 
You'll  suffer  for  it  speedily. 

Heidi,  stopping,  looked  at  Peter,  who  was 
so  frightened  by  all  these  threats  and  mys- 
terious horrors  that  he  sat  as  still  as  a  mouse. 
Heidi's  tender  heart  was  touched,  and  she 
said  comfortingly:  "Don't  be  afraid,  Peter; 
if  you  come  to  me  every  day,  you'll  soon 
learn  all  the  letters  and  then  those  things 

246 


WINTER  STILL  CONTINUES 

won't  happen.  But  come  every  day,  even 
when  it  snows.     Promise!*' 

Peter  did  so,  and  departed.  Obeying 
Heidi's  instructions,  he  came  daily  to  her 
for  his  lesson. 

Sometimes  the  grandfather  would  sit  in 
the  room,  smoking  his  pipe;  often  the  cor- 
ners of  his  mouth  would  twitch  as  if  he 
could  hardly  keep  from  laughing. 

He  generally  invited  Peter  to  stay  to  sup- 
per afterwards,  which  liberally  rewarded 
the  boy  for  all  his  great  exertions. 

Thus  the  days  passed  by.  In  all  this 
time  Peter  had  really  made  some  progress, 
though  the  rhymes  still  gave  him  difficulty. 

When  they  had  come  to  U,  Heidi  read: 

Whoever  mixes  U  and  V, 

Will  go  where  he  won't  want  to  be ! 

and  further. 

If  V/  you  still  ignore, 

Look  at  the  rod  beside  the  door. 

Often  Peter  would  growl  and  object  to 
those  measures,  but  nevertheless  he  kept  on 
learning,  and  soon  had  but  three  letters  left. 

247 


HEIDI 

The  next  few  days  the  following  rhymes, 
with  their  threats,  made  Peter  more  eager 
than  ever. 

If  you  the  letter  X  forget 
For  you  no  supper  will  be  set. 

If  you  still  hesitate  with  Y, 

For  shame  you'll  run  away  and  cry. 

When  Heidi  read  the  last, 

And  he  who  makes  his  Z  with  blots. 
Must  journey  to  the  Hottentots, 

Peter  sneered:  "Nobody  even  knows  where 
they  are!" 

"I  am  sure  grandfather  does,"  Heidi  re- 
torted, jumping  up.  "Just  wait  one  minute 
and  I  shall  ask  him.  He  is  over  with  the 
parson,"  and  with  that  she  had  opened  the 
door. 

.  "Wait!"  shrieked  Peter  in  great  alarm, 
for  he  saw  himself  already  transported  to 
those  dreadful  people.  "What  is  the  mat- 
ter with  you.?^"  said  Heidi,  standing  still. 
"Nothing,  but  stay  here.     I'll  learn,"  he 


248 


WINTER  STILL  CONTINUES 

blubbered.  But  Heidi,  wanting  to  know 
something  about  the  Hottentots  herself, 
could  only  be  kept  back  by  piteous  screams 
from  Peter.  So  at  last  they  settled  down 
again,  and  before  it  was  time  to  go,  Peter 
knew  the  last  letter,  and  had  even  begun 
to  read  syllables.  From  this  day  on  he  pro- 
gressed more  quickly. 

It  was  three  weeks  since  Heidi  had  paid 
her  last  visit  to  the  grandmother,  for  much 
snow  had  fallen  since.  One  evening,  Peter, 
coming  home,  said  triumphantly: 

"I  can  do  it!" 

"What  is  it  you  can  do,  Peter .^"  asked 
his  mother,  eagerly. 

"Read." 

"What,  is  it  possible.^  Did  you  hear  it, 
grandmother.'*"  exclaimed  Brigida. 

The  grandmother  also  was  curious  to 
learn  how  this  had  happened. 

"I  must  read  a  song  now;  Heidi  told  me* 
to,"  Peter  continued.  To  the  women's 
amazement,  Peter  began.  After  every  verse 
his    mother    would    exclaim,    "Who    would 


HEIDI 

have  ever  thought  it!"  while  the  grand- 
mother remained  silent. 

One  day  later,  when  it  happened  that  it 
was  Peter's  turn  to  read  in  school,  the 
teacher  said: 

"Peter,  must  I  pass  you  by  again,  as 
usual?  Or  do  you  want  to  try  —  I  shall  not 
say  to  read,  but  to  stammer  through  a  line?" 

Peter  began  and  read  three  lines  without 
stopping. 

In  dumb  astonishment,  the  teacher,  put- 
ting down  his  book,  looked  at  the  boy. 

"What  miracle  has  happened  to  you?" 
he  exclaimed.  "For  a  long  time  I  tried  to 
teach  you  with  all  my  patience,  and  you 
were  not  even  able  to  grasp  the  letters,  but 
now  that  I  had  given  you  up  as  hopeless, 
you  have  not  only  learnt  how  to  spell,  but 
even  to  read.    How  did  this  happen,  Peter?" 

"It  was  Heidi,"  the  boy  replied. 

In  great  amazement,  the  teacher  looked 
at  the  little  girl.  Then  the  kind  man  con- 
tinued : 

"I  have  noticed  a  great  change  in  you, 

250 


Frizma  Natural  Color  Photoplay  Mads*  Evans  as  Heidt 

HEIDI  AND  THE  ALMS-UNCLE 


WINTER  STILL  CONTINUES 

Peter.  You  used  to  stay  away  from  school, 
sometimes  more  tham  a  week,  and  lately 
you  have  not  even  missed  a  day.  Who  has 
brought  about  this  change?" 

"The  uncle." 

Every  evening  now  Peter  on  his  return 
home  read  one  song  to  his  grandmother, 
but  never  more.  To  the  frequent  praises 
of  B  rigid  a,  the  old  woman  once  replied:  "I 
am  glad  he  has  learnt  something,  but  never- 
theless I  am  longing  for  the  spring  to  come. 
Then  Heidi  can  visit  me,  for  when  she  reads, 
the  verses  sound  so  different.  I  cannot  al- 
ways follow  Peter,  and  the  songs  don't 
thrill  me  the  way  they  do  when  Heidi  says 
them!" 

And  no  wonder!  For  Peter  would  often 
leave  out  long  and  difficult  words, — what 
did  three  or  four  words  matter!  So  it  hap- 
pened sometimes  that  there  were  hardly 
any  nouns  left  in  the  hymns  that  Peter  read. 


XX 

NEWS  FROM  DISTANT  FRIENDS 

AY  had  come.  Warm  sun- 
shine was  bathing  the  whole 
Alp  in  glorious  hght,  and 
having  melted  the  last  snow, 
had  brought  the  first  spring 
flowers  to  the  surface.  A  merry  spring  wind 
was  blowing,  drying  up  the  damp  places  in 
the  shadow.  High  above  in  the  azure  heaven 
the  eagle  floated  peacefully. 

Heidi  and  her  grandfather  were  back  on 
the  Alp.  The  child  was  so  happy  to  be 
home  again  that  she  jumped  about  among 
the  beloved  objects.  Here  she  discovered 
a  new  spring  bud,  and  there  she  watched 
the  gay  Httle  gnats  and  beetles  that  were 
swarming  in  the  sun. 

The  grandfather  was  busy  in  his  little 
shop,  and  a  sound  of  hammering  and  saw- 
ing could  be  heard.  Heidi  had  to  go  and 
see  what  the  grandfather  was  making.  There 

252 


NEWS  FROM  DISTANT  FRIENDS 

before  the  door  stood  a  neat  new  chair, 
while  the  old  man  was  busy  making  a  sec- 
ond. 

"Oh,  I  know  what  they  are  for,"  said 
Heidi  gaily.  "You  are  making  them  for 
Clara  and  grandmama.  Oh,  but  we  need 
a  third — or  do  you  think  that  Miss  Rotten- 
meier  won't  come,  perhaps?" 

"I  really  don't  know,"  said  grandfather: 
"but  it  is  safer  to  have  a  chair  for  her,  if  she 
should  come." 

Heidi,  thoughtfully  looking  at  the  back- 
less chairs,  remarked:  "Grandfather,  I  don't 
think  she  would  sit  down  on  those." 

"Then  we  must  invite  her  to  sit  down  on 
the  beautiful  green  lounge  of  grass,"  quietly 
answered  the  old  man. 

While  Heidi  was  still  wondering  what  the 
grandfather  had  meant,  Peter  arrived,  whis- 
tling and  calling.  As  usual,  Heidi  was  soon 
surrounded  by  the  goats,  who  also  seemed 
happy  to  be  back  on  the  Alp.  Peter, 
angrily  pushing  the  goats  aside,  marched  up 
to  Heidi,    thrusting  a  letter  into  her  hand. 

253 


HEIDI 


« 


Did  you  get  a  letter  for  me  on  the  past- 
ure?" Heidi  said,  astonished. 

"No." 

"Where  did  it  come  from?" 

"From  my  bag." 

The  letter  had  been  given  to  Peter  the 
previous  evening;  putting  it  in  his  lunch -bag, 
the  boy  had  forgotten  it  there  till  he  opened 
the  bag  for  his  dinner.  Heidi  immediately 
recognized  Clara's  handwriting,  and  bounding 
over  to  her  grandfather,  exclaimed:  "A  letter 
has  come  from  Clara.  Wouldn't  you  hke 
me  to  read  it  to  you,  grandfather?" 

Heidi  immediately  read  to  her  two  lis- 
teners, as  follows  :- 

Dra.r  HEmi: — 

We  are  aU  packed  up  and  shall  travel  in  two 
or  three  days.  Papa  is  leaving,  too,  but  not  with 
us,  for  he  has  to  go  to  Paris  first.  The  dear 
doctor  visits  us  now  every  day,  and  as  soon  as 
he  opens  the  door,  he  calls,  *Away  to  the  Alp!' 
for  he  can  hardly  wait  for  us  to  go.  If  you  only 
knew  how  he  enjoyed  being  with  you  last  fall ! 
He  came  nearly  every  day  this  winter  to  tell  us 

264, 


NEWS  FROM  DISTANT  FRIENDS 

all  about  you  and  the  grandfather  and  the  moun- 
tains and  the  flowers  he  saw.  He  said  that  it 
was  so  quiet  in  the  pure,  delicious  air,  away  from 
towns  and  streets,  that  everybody  has  to  get 
well  there.  He  is  much  better  himself  since  his 
visit,  and  seems  younger  and  happier.  Oh,  how 
I  look  forward  to  it  all !  The  doctor's  advice  is, 
that  I  shall  go  to  Ragatz  first  for  about  six 
weeks,  then  I  can  go  to  live  in  the  village,  and 
from  there  I  shall  come  to  see  you  every  fine 
day.  Grandmama,  who  is  coming  with  me,  is 
looking  forward  to  the  trip  too.  But  just  think, 
IVIiss  Rottenmeier  does  not  want  to  go.  When 
grandmama  urges  her,  she  always  declines 
politely.  I  think  Sebastian  must  have  given  her 
such  a  terrible  description  of  the  high  rocks  and 
fearful  abysses,  that  she  is  afraid.  I  think  he 
told  her  that  it  was  not  safe  for  anybody,  and 
that  only  goats  could  climb  such  dreadful  heights. 
She  used  to  be  so  eager  to  go  to  Switzerland,  but 
now  neither  Tinette  nor  she  wants  to  take  the 
risk.     I  can  hardly  wait  to  see  you  again ! 

Good-bye,  dear  Heidi,  with  much  love  from 

grandmama, 

I  am  your  true  friend, 

35S 


HEIDI 

When  Peter  heard  this,  he  swung  his  rod 
to  right  and  left.  Furiously  driving  the 
goats  before  him,  he  bounded  down  the  hill. 

Heidi  visited  the  grandmother  next  day, 
for  she  had  to  tell  her  the  good  news.  Sit- 
ting up  in  her  comer,  the  old  woman  was 
spinning  as  usual.  Her  face  looked  sad,  for 
Peter  had  already  announced  the  near  visit 
of  Heidi's  friends,  and  she  dreaded  the  result. 

After  having  poured  out  her  full  heart, 
Heidi  looked  at  the  old  woman.  "WTiat  is 
it,  grandmother.'^"  said  the  child.  "Are  you 
not  glad?" 

"Oh  yes,  Heidi,  I  am  glad,  because  you 
are  happy." 

"But,  grandmother,  you  seem  so  anxious. 
Do  you  still  think  Miss  Rottenmeier  is  com- 
mg? 

"Oh  no,  it  is  nothing.  Give  me  your 
hand,  for  I  want  to  be  sure  that  you  are 
still  here.  I  suppose  it  will  be  for  the  best, 
even  if  I  shall  not  live  to  see  the  day!" 

"Oh,  but  then  I  would  not  care  about 
this  coming,"  said  the  child. 


NEWS  FROM  DISTANT  FRIENDS 

The  grandmother  had  hardly  slept  all 
night  for  thinking  of  Clara's  coming.  Would 
they  take  Heidi  away  from  her,  now  that 
she  was  well  and  strong?  But  for  the  sake 
of  the  child  she  resolved  to  be  brave. 

"Heidi,"  she  said,  "please  read  me  the 
song  that  begins  with  'God  will  see  to  it.'" 

Heidi  immediately  did  as  she  was  told; 
she  knew  nearly  all  the  grandmother's  favor- 
ite hymns  by  now  and  always  found  them 
quickly. 

"That  does  me  good,  child,"  the  old  woman 
said.  Already  the  expression  of  her  face 
seemed  happier  and  less  troubled.  "Please 
read  it  a  few  times  over,  child,"  she  en- 
treated. 

Thus  evening  came,  and  when  Heidi  wan- 
dered homewards,  one  twinkling  star  after 
another  appeared  in  the  sky.  Heidi  stood 
still  every  few  minutes,  looking  up  to  the 
firmament  in  wonder.  When  she  arrived 
home,  her  grandfather  also  was  looking  up 
to  the  stars,  murmuring  to  himself:  "What 
a  wonderful  month! —  one  day  clearer  than 

17  257 


HEIDI 

the  other.  The  herbs  will  be  fine  and  strong 
this  year." 

The  blossom  month  had  passed,  and  June, 
with  the  long,  long  days,  had  come.  Quanti- 
ties of  flowers  were  blooming  everjnvhere, 
filling  the  air  with  perfume.  The  month  was 
nearing  its  end,  when  one  morning  Heidi 
came  running  out  of  the  hut,  where  she  had 
aheady  completed  her  duties.  Suddenly  she 
screamed  so  loud  that  the  grandfather  hur- 
riedly came  out  to  see  what  had  happened. 

"Grandfather!  Come  here!     Look,  look!" 

A  strange  procession  was  winding  up  the 
Aim.  First  marched  two  men,  carrying  an 
open  sedan  chair  with  a  young  girl  in  it, 
wrapped  up  in  many  shawls.  Then  came 
a  stately  lady  on  horseback,  who,  talking 
with  a  young  guide  beside  her,  looked  eagerly 
right  and  left.  Then  an  empty  rolling-chair, 
carried  by  a  young  fellow,  was  followed  by 
a  porter  who  had  so  many  covers,  shawls 
and  furs  piled  up  on  his  basket  that  they 
towered  high  above  his  head. 

"They   are   coming!   they   are   coming!" 

25S 


NEWS  FROM  DISTANT  FRIENDS 

cried  Heidi  in  her  joy,  and  soon  the  party 
had  arrived  at  the  top.  Great  was  the  hap- 
piness of  the  children  at  seeing  each  other 
again.  When  grandmama  had  descended 
from  her  horse,  she  tenderly  greeted  Heidi 
first,  and  then  turned  to  the  uncle,  who 
had  approached  the  group.  The  two  met 
hke  two  old  friends,  they  had  heard  so  much 
about  each  other. 

After  the  first  words  were  exchanged,  the 
grandmother  exclaimed:  "My  dear  uncle, 
what  a  wonderful  residence  you  have.  Who 
would  have  ever  thought  it!  Kings  could 
envy  you  here!  Oh,  how  well  my  Heidi  is 
looking,  just  like  a  little  rose!"  she  con- 
tinued, drawing  the  child  closely  to  her  sido 
and  patting  her  cheeks.  "WTiat  glory  every- 
where!    Clara,  what  do  you  say  to  it  all.'^'' 

Clara,  looking  about  her  rapturously, 
cried:  "Oh,  how  wonderful,  how  glorious! 
I  have  never  dreamt  it  could  be  as  beau- 
tiful as  that.  Oh  grandmama,  I  wish  I 
could  stay  here!'* 

The  uncle  had  busied  himself  in  the  mean« 

259 


HEIDI 

time  with  getting  Clara's  rolling-chair  for  her. 
Then,  going  up  to  the  girl,  he  gently  lifted  her 
into  her  seat.  Putting  some  covers  over  her 
knees,  he  tucked  her  feet  in  warmly.  It 
seemed  as  if  the  grandfather  had  done  noth- 
ing else  all  his  life  than  nurse  lame  people. 

"My  dear  uncle,"  said  the  grandmama, 
surprised,  *' please  tell  me  where  you  learned 
that,  for  I  shall  send  all  the  nurses  I  know 
here  immediately.'" 

The  uncle  smiled  faintly,  while  he  replied: 
"It  comes  more  from  care  than  study." 

His  face  became  sad.  Before  his  eyes  had 
risen  bygone  times.  For  that  was  the  way 
he  used  to  care  for  his  poor  wounded  captain, 
whom  he  had  found  in  Sicily  after  a  violent 
battle.  He  alone  had  been  allowed  to  nurse 
him  till  his  death,  and  now  he  would  take 
just  as  good  care  of  poor,  lame  Clara. 

When  Clara  had  looked  a  long  time  at  the 
cloudless  sky  above  and  all  the  rocky  crags, 
she  said  longingly.  "I  wish  I  could  walk 
round  the  hut  to  the  fir-trees.  If  I  only  could 
see  all  the  things  you  told  me  so  much  about  I 


NEWS  FROM  DISTANT  FRIENDS 

Heidi  pushed  with  all  her  might,  and  be- 
hold! the  chair  rolled  easily  over  the  dry- 
grass.  When  they  had  come  into  the  little 
grove,  Clara  could  not  see  her  fill  of  those 
splendid  trees  that  must  have  stood  there 
so  many,  many  years.  Although  the  people 
had  changed  and  vanished,  they  had  re- 
mained the  same,  ever  looking  down  into 
the  valley. 

When  they  passed  the  empty  goat-shed, 
Clara  said  pitifully:  "Oh  grandmama,  if  I 
could  only  wait  up  here  for  Schwanli  and 
Barli !  I  am  afraid  I  shan't  see  Peter  and  his 
goats,  if  we  have  to  go  away  so  soon  again." 

"Dear  child,  enjoy  now  what  you  can," 
said  the  grandmama,  who  had  followed. 

"Oh,  what  wonderful  flowers!"  exclaimed 
Clara  again;  "whole  bushes  of  exquisite, 
red  blossoms.  Oh,  if  I  could  only  pick  some 
of  those  bluebells!" 

Heidi,  immediately  gathering  a  large 
bunch,  put  them  in  Clara's  lap. 

"Clara,  this  is  really  nothing  in  compari- 
son with  the  many  flowers  in  the  pasture. 

261 


HEIDI 

You  must  come  up  once  and  see  them. 
There  are  so  many  that  the  ground  seems 
golden  with  them.  If  you  ever  sit  down 
among  them,  you  will  feel  as  if  you  could 
never  get  up  any  more,  it  is  so  beautiful." 

"Oh,  grandmama,  do  you  think  I  can 
ever  go  up  there?"  Clara  asked  with  a  wild 
longing  in  her  eyes.  "If  I  could  only  walk 
with  you,  Heidi,  and  climb  round  every- 
where!" 

"I'll  push  you!"  Heidi  said  for  comfort^j 
To  show  how  easy  it  was,  she  pushed  the 
chair  at  such  a  rate  that  it  would  have  tum- 
bled dowli  the  mountain,  if  the  grandfather 
had  not  stopped  it  at  the  last  moment. 

It  was  time  for  dinner  now.  The  table 
was  spread  near  the  bench,  and  soon  every- 
body sat  down.  The  grandmother  was  so 
overcome  by  the  view  and  the  dehcious 
wind  that  fanned  her  cheek  that  she  re- 
marked: "What  a  wondroois  place  this  is!  I 
have  never  seen  its  hke !  But  what  do  I  see?" 
she  continued.  "I  think  you  are  actually 
eating  your  second  piece  of  cheese,  Clara? 


NEWS  FROM  DISTANT  FRIENDS 

"Oh  grandmama,  it  tastes  better  than  all 
the  things  we  get  in  Ragatz,"  repHed  the 
child,  eagerly  eating  the  savory  dish. 

*' Don't  stop,  our  mountain  wind  helps 
along  where  the  cooking  is  faulty!"  con-l 
tentedly  said  the  old  man. 

During  the  meal  the  uncle  and  the  grand- 
mama  had  soon  got  into  a  lively  conver- 
sation. They  seemed  to  agree  on  many 
things,  and  understood  each  other  Kke  old 
friends.  A  little  later  the  grandmama  looked 
over  to  the  west. 

"We  must  soon  start,  Clara,  for  the  sun 
is  already  low;  our  guides  will  be  here 
shortly." 

Clara's  face  had  become  sad,  and  she  en- 
treated: "Oh,  please  let  us  stay  here  an- 
other hour  or  so.  We  haven't  even  seen 
the  hut  yet.  I  wish  the  day  were  twice  as 
long." 

The  grandmama  assented  to  Clara's  wish 
to  go  inside.  When  the  rolling-chair  was 
foimd  too  broad  for  the  door,  the  uncle 
quietly  lifted  Clara  in  his  strong  arms  and 

263 


HEIDI 

carried  her  in.  Grandmama  was  eageriy 
looking  about  her,  glad  to  see  everything 
so  neat.  Then  going  up  the  Httle  ladder 
to  the  hay-loft,  she  discovered  Heidi's  bed. 
"Is  that  your  bed,  Heidi.?  What  a  dehcious 
perfume!  It  must  be  a  healthy  place  to 
sleep,"  she  said,  looking  out  through  the 
window.  The  grandfather,  with  Clara,  was 
coming  up,  too,  with  Heidi  following. 

Clara  was  perfectly  entranced.  "What 
a  lovely  place  to  sleep!  Oh,  Heidi,  you  can 
look  right  up  to  the  sky  from  your  bed 
WTiat  a  good  smell!  You  can  hear  the  fir- 
trees  roar  here,  can't  you.?  Oh,  I  never  saw 
a  more  dehghtful  bed-room!" 

The  uncle,  looking  at  the  old  lady,  said 
now:  "I  have  an  idea  that  it  would  give 
Clara  new  strength  to  stay  up  here  with  us 
a  httle  while.  Of  course,  I  only  mean  if 
you  did  not  object.  You  have  brought  so 
many  wraps  that  we  can  easily  make  a  soft 
bed  for  Clara  here.  My  dear  lady,  you  can 
easily  leave  the  care  to  me.  I'll  undertake 
it  gladly  " 

264 


NEWS  FROM  DISTANT  FRIENDS 

The  children  screamed  for  joy,  and  grand- 
mama's  face  was  beaming. 

"What  a  fine  man  you  are!"  she  burst 
out.  **I  was  just  thinking  myself  that  a 
stay  here  would  strengthen  the  child,  but 
then  I  thought  of  the  care  and  trouble  for 
you.  And  now  you  have  offered  to  do  it,  as 
if  it  was  nothing  at  all.  How  can  I  thank 
you  enough,  uncle?" 

After  shaking  hands  many  times,  the  two 
prepared  Clara's  bed,  which,  thanks  to  the 
old  lady's  precautions,  was  soon  so  soft  that 
the  hay  could  not  be  felt  through  at  all. 

The  uncle  had  carried  his  new  patient 
back  to  her  rolling-chair,  and  there  they 
found  her  sitting,  with  Heidi  beside  her. 
They  were  eagerly  talking  of  their  plans  for 
the  coming  weeks.  When  they  were  told 
that  Clara  might  stay  for  a  month  or  so, 
their  faces  beamed  more  than  ever. 

The  guide,  with  the  horse,  and  the  car- 
riers of  the  chair,  now  appeared,  but  the 
last  two  were  not  needed  any  more  and 
could  be  sent  away. 

26S 


HEIDI 

When  the  grandmother  got  ready  to  leave, 
Clara  called  gaily  to  her:  "Oh  grandmama, 
it  won't  be  long,  for  you  must  often  come 
and  see  us." 

While  the  uncle  was  leading  the  horse 
down  the  steep  incline,  the  grandmama  told 
him  that  she  would  go  back  to  Ragatz,  for 
the  Dorfli  was  too  lonely  for  her.  She  also 
promised  to  come  back  from  time  to  time. 

Before  the  grandfather  had  returned,  Peter 
came  racing  down  to  the  hut  v/ith  all  his 
goats.  Seeing  Heidi,  they  ran  up  to  her  in 
haste,  and  so  Clara  made  the  acquaintance 
of  Schwanh  and  Barli  and  all  the  others. 

Peter,  however,  kept  away,  only  sending 
furious  looks  at  the  two  girls.  TVTien  they 
bade  him  good-night,  he  only  ran  away, 
beating  the  air  with  his  stick. 

The  end  of  the  joyous  day  had  come. 
The  two  children  were  both  lying  in  their  bedso 

"Oh,  Heidi!"  Clara  exclaimed,  "I  can  see 
so  many  ghttering  stars,  and  I  feel  as  if  we 
were  driving  in  a  high  carriage  straight  into 
the  sky." 

26Q 


NEWS  FROM  DISTANT  FRIENDS 

"Ye?;  and  do  you  know  why  the  stars 
twinkle  so  merrily?"  inquired  Heidi. 
"No,  but  tell  me." 

"Because  they  know  that  God  in  heaven 
looks  after  us  mortals  and  we  never  need 
to  fear.  See,  they  twinkle  and  show  us  how 
to  be  merry,  too.  But  Clara,  we  must  not 
forget  to  pray  to  God  and  ask  Him  to  think 
of  us  and  keep  us  safe." 

Sittmg  up  in  bed,  they  then  said  their 
evening  prayer.  As  soon  as  Heidi  lay  down, 
she  fell  asleep.  But  Clara  could  not  sleep 
quite  yet,  it  was  too  wonderful  to  see  the 
stars  from  her  bed. 

In  truth  she  had  never  seen  them  before, 
because  in  Frankfurt  all  the  blinds  were  al- 
ways down  long  before  the  stars  came  out, 
and  at  night  she  had  never  been  outside 
the  house.  She  could  hardly  keep  her  eyes 
shut,  and  had  to  open  them  again  and  again 
to  watch  the  twmkling,  glistening  stars,  till 
her  eyes  closed  at  last  and  she  saw  two  big, 
ghttering  stars  in  her  dream. 


XXI 


OF  FURTHER  EVENTS 
ON  THE  ALP 

1  r^  iP-^  ^^^  ^^^  i^^^  rising,  and  the 
I      ,   Aim-Uncle  was  watching  how 
mountain  and  dale  awoke  to 
the  new  day,  and  the  clouds 
above  grew  brighter. 
Next,  the  old  man  turned  to  go  back  into 
the  hut,  and  softly  chmbed  the  ladder.   Clara, 
having  just  a  moment  ago  opened  her  eyes, 
looked  about  her  in  amazement.    Bright  sun- 
beams danced  on  her  bed.    Where  was  she.^^ 
But  soon  she  discovered  her  sleeping  friend, 
and  heard  the  grandfather's  cheery  voice: 
"How  did  you  sleep .^     Not  tired?" 
Clara,  feehng  fresh  and  rested,  said  that 
she  had  never  slept  better  in  all   her  life. 
Heidi  was  soon  awake,  too,  and  lost  no  time 
in  coming  down  to  join  Clara,  who  was  al- 
ready sitting  in  the  sun. 

268 


OF   FURTHER  EVENTS 

A  cool  morning  breeze  fanned  their 
cheeks,  and  the  spicy  fragrance  from  the 
fir-trees  filled  their  lungs  with  every  breath. 
Clara  had  never  experienced  such  well-being 
in  all  her  life.  She  had  never  breathed  such 
pure,  cool  morning  air  and  never  felt  such 
warm,  delicious  sunshine  on  her  feet  and 
hands.     It  surpassed  all    her  expectations. 

**0h,  Heidi,  I  wish  I  could  always  stay 
up  here  with  you!"  she  said. 

"Now  you  can  see  that  everything  is  as 
beautiful  as  I  told  you,"  Heidi  rephed  tri- 
umphantly. "Up  on  the  Alp  with  grand- 
father is  the  loveHest  spot  in  all  the  world." 

The  grandfather  was  just  coming  out  of 
the  shed  with  two  full  bowls  of  steaming, 
snow-white  milk.  Handing  one  to  each  of 
the  children,  he  said  to  Clara:  "This  will 
do  you  good,  httle  girl.  It  comes  from 
Schwanli  and  will  give  you  strength.  To 
your  health!  Just  drink  it!"  he  said  en- 
couragingly, for  Clara  had  hesitated  a  httle. 
But  when  she  saw  that  Heidi's  bowl  was 
nearly  empty  already,  she  also  drank  with- 

269 


HEIDI 

out  even  stopping.  Oh,  how  good  it  was! 
It  tasted  like  cinnamon  and  sugar." 

"We'll  take  two  tomorrow,"  said  the 
grandfather. 

After  their  breakfast,  Peter  arrived.  While 
the  goats  were  rushing  up  to  Heidi,  bleating 
loudly,  the  grandfather  took  the  boy  aside. 

"Just  listen,  and  do  what  I  tell  you,"  he 
said.  "From  now  on  you  must  let  Schwanli 
go  wherever  she  likes.  She  knows  where  to 
get  the  richest  herbs,  and  you  must  follow 
her,  even  if  she  should  go  higher  up  than 
usual.  It  won't  do  you  any  harm  to  climb 
a  little  more,  and  will  do  all  the  others 
good.  I  want  the  goats  to  give  me  splendid 
milk,  remember.  What  are  you  looking  at 
so  furiously?" 

Peter  was  silent,  and  without  more  ado 
started  off,  still  angrily  looking  back  now 
and  then.  As  Heidi  had  followed  a  little 
way,  Peter  called  to  her:  "You  must  come 
along,  Heidi,  Schwanli  has  to  be  followed 
everywhere." 

^^No,  but  I  can't,"  Heidi  called  back:  "I 


OF   FURTHER  EVENTS 

won't  be  able  to  come  as  long  as  Clara  is 
with  me.  Grandfather  has  promised,  though, 
to  let  us  come  up  with  you  once." 

With  those  words  Heidi  returned  to  Clara, 
while  the  goatherd  was  hurrying  onward, 
angrily  shaking  his  fists. 

The  children  had  promised  to  write  a  let- 
ter to  grandmama  every  day,  so  they  im- 
mediately started  on  their  task.  Heidi 
brought  out  her  own  little  three-legged 
stool,  her  school-books  and  her  papers, 
and  with  these  on  Clara's  lap  they  began 
to  write.  Clara  stopped  after  nearly  every 
sentence,  for  she  had  to  look  around.  Oh,  how 
peaceful  it  was  with  the  little  gnats  dancing  in 
the  sun  and  the  rustling  of  the  trees!  From 
time  to  time  they  could  hear  the  shouting 
of  a  shepherd  re-echoed  from  many  rocks. 

The  morning  had  passed,  they  knew  not 
how,  and  dinner  was  ready.  They  again 
ate  outside,  for  Clara  had  to  be  in  the  open 
air  all  day,  if  possible.  The  afternoon  was 
spent  in  the  cool  shadow  of  the  fir-trees. 
Clara  had  many  things  to  relate  of  Frankfurt 

271 


HEIDI 

and  all  the  people  that  Heidi  knew.  It  was 
not  long  before  Peter  arrived  with  his  flock, 
but  without  even  answering  the  girls'  f  riendljT- 
greeting,  he  disappeared  with  a  grim  scowl. 

While  Schwanli  was  being  milked  in  the 
shed,  Clara  said: 

"Oh,  Heidi,  I  feel  as  if  I  could  not  wait 
for  my  milk.  Isn't  it  funny?  All  my  life  I 
have  only  eaten  because  I  had  to.  Every- 
;thing  always  tasted  to  me  like  cod-hver  oil, 
and  I  have  often  wished  that  I  should  never 
have   to  eat.    And  now  I  am  so  hungry!" 

"Oh  yes,  I  know,"  Heidi  replied.  She 
had  to  think  of  the  days  in  Frankfurt  when 
her  food  seemed  to  stick  in  her  throat. 

When  at  last  the  full  bowls  were  brought 
by  the  old  man,  Clara,  seizing  hers,  eagerly 
drank  the  contents  in  one  draught  and  even 
finished  before  Heidi. 

"Please,  may  I  have  a  little  more?''  she 
asked,  holding  out  the  bowl. 

Nodding,  much  pleased,  the  grandfather 
soon  refilled  it.  This  time  he  also  brought 
with  him  a  sUce  of  bread  and  butter  for  the 

273 


OF  fuhther  events 

children.  He  had  gone  to  Maiensass  that 
afternoon  to  get  the  butter,  and  his  trouble 
was  well  rewarded:  they  enjoyed  it  as  if  it 
had  been  the  rarest  dish. 

This  evening  Clara  fell  asleep  the  moment 
she  lay  down.  Two  or  three  days  passed 
in  this  pleasant  way.  The  next  brought  a 
surprise.  Two  strong  porters  came  up  the 
Alp,  each  carrying  on  his  back  a  fresh,  white 
bed.  They  also  brought  a  letter  from  grand- 
mama,  in  which  she  thanked  the  children 
for  their  faithful  writing,  and  told  them  that 
the  beds  were  meant  for  them.  When  they 
went  to  sleep  that  night,  they  found  their 
new  beds  in  exactly  the  same  position  as 
their  former  ones  had  been. 

Clara's  rapture  in  her  new  life  grew  greater 
every  day,  and  she  could  not  write  enough 
of  the  grandfather's  kindly  care  and  of  Heidi's 
entertaining  stories.  She  told  her  grandmama 
that  her  first  thought  in  the  morning  always 
was:  ** Thank  God,  I  am  still  in  the  Aim-hut." 

Grandmama  was  highly  pleased  at  those;, 
reports,  and  put  her  projected  visit  oflF  a  little 

18  273 


HEIDI 

while,  for  she  had  found  the  ride  pretty  tiring. 

The  grandfather  took  excellent  care  of 
his  little  patient,  and  no  day  passed  on 
which  he  did  not  climb  around  to  find  the 
most  savory  herbs  for  Schwanli.  The  little 
goat  thrived  so  that  everybody  could  see 
it  in  the  way  her  eyes  were  flashing. 

It  was  the  third  week  of  Clara's  stay. 
Every  morning  after  the  grandfather  had 
carried  her  down,  he  said  to  her:  "Would 
my  Clara  try  to  stand  a  little.^"  Clara  al- 
ways sighed,  "Oh,  it  hurts  me  so!"  but 
though  she  would  cling  to  him,  he  made  her 
stand  a  little  longer  every  day. 

This  summer  was  the  finest  that  had  been 
for  years.  Day  after  day  the  sun  shone  on  a 
cloudless  sky,  and  at  night  it  would  pour  its 
purple,  rosy  light  down  on  the  rocks  and  snow- 
fields  till  everything  seemed  to  glow  like  fire. 

Heidi  had  told  Clara  over  and  over  again 
of  all  the  flowers  on  the  pasture,  of  the 
masses  of  golden  roses  and  the  blue-flowers 
that  covered  the  ground.  She  had  just  been 
telling  it  again,  when  a  longing  seized  her, 

274 


OF    FURTHER  EVENTS 

and  jumping  up  she  ran  over  to  her  grand- 
father, who  was  busy  carving  in  the  shop. 

^'Oh,  grandfather,"  she  cried  from  afar, 
"won't  you  come  with  us  to  the  pasture  to- 
morrow?   Oh,  it's  so  beautiful  up  there  now/' 

"AU  right,  I  wiU,"  he  rephed;  "but  tell 
Clara  that  she  must  do  something  to  please 
me;  she  must  try  to  stand  longer  this  even- 
ing for  me." 

Heidi  merrily  came  running  with  her  mes- 
sage. Of  course,  Clara  promised,  for  was  it 
not  her  greatest  wish  to  go  up  with  Heidi 
to  the  pasture!  When  Peter  returned  this 
evening,  he  heard  of  the  plan  for  the  mor- 
row. But  for  answer  Peter  only  growled, 
nearly  hitting  poor  Thistlefinch  in  his  anger. 

The  children  had  just  resolved  to  stay 
awake  all  night  to  talk  about  the  coming 
day,  when  their  conversation  suddenly 
ceased  and  they  were  both  peacefully  slum- 
bering. In  her  dreams  Clara  saw  before  her  a 
field  that  was  thickly  strewn  with  hght-blue 
flowers,  while  Heidi  heard  the  eagle  scream 
to  her  from  above,  "Come,  come,  come!" 


975 


xxn 


SOMETHING  UNEXPECTED 
HAPPENS 

HE   next   day   da^vned   cloud- 
less    and    fair.      The    grand- 
father was  still  with  the  chil- 
dren, when  Peter  came  climb- 
ing up;  his  goats  kept  at  a 
good  distance  from  him,  to  evade  the  rod. 
which    was    striking   right    and    left.      The 
truth   was  that  the  boy  was  terribly  em- 
bittered and  angry  by  the  changes  that  had 
come.    When  he  passed  the  hut  in  the  morn- 
ing, Heidi  was  always  busy  with  the  strange 
child,  and  in  the  evening  it  was  the  same. 
All  summer  long  Heidi  had  not  been  up  with 
him  a  single  tune;  it  was  too  much!    And 
to-day  she  was  coming  at  last,  but  again 
in  company  with  this  hateful  stranger. 

It  was  then  that  Peter  noticed  the  rolling- 
diair  standing  near  the  hut.     After  care^ 


SOMETHING  HAPPENS 

fully  glancing  about  him,  he  rushed  at 
the  hated  object  and  pushed  it  down  the 
incHne.  The  chair  fairly  fiew  away  and  had 
soon  disappeared. 

Peter's  conscience  smote  him  now,  and 
he  raced  up  the  Alp,  not  daring  to  pause 
till  he  had  reached  a  blackberry  bush.  There 
he  could  hide,  when  the  uncle  might  appear. 
Looking  down,  he  watched  his  fallen  enemy 
tumbling  downwards,  downwards. 

Sometimes  it  was  thrown  high  up  into 
the  air,  to  crash  down  again  the  next  mo- 
ment harder  than  ever.  Pieces  were  falling 
from  it  right  and  left,  and  were  blown  about. 
Now  the  stranger  would  have  to  travel  home 
and  Heidi  would  be  his  again!  But  Peter 
had  forgotten  that  a  bad  deed  always  brings 
a  punishment. 

Heidi  just  now  came  out  of  the  hut.  The 
grandfather,  with  Clara,  followed.  Heidi  at 
first  stood  still,  and  then,  running  right  and 
left,  she  returned  to  the  old  man. 

"What  does  this  mean.^^  Have  you  rolled 
the  chair  away    Heidi  .f^"  he  asked. 


HEIDI 

**I  am  just  looking  for  it  everywhere, 
grandfather.  You  said  it  was  beside  the 
shop  door,"  said  the  child,  still  hunting  for 
the  missing  object.  A  strong  wind  was 
blowing,  which  at  this  moment  violently 
closed  the  shop-door. 

"Grandfather,  the  wind  has  done  it,"  ex- 
claimed Heidi  eagerly.  "Oh  dear!  if  it  has 
rolled  all  the  way  down  to  the  village,  it 
will  be  too  late  to  go  to-day.  It  will  take 
us  a  long  time  to  fetch  it." 

"If  it  has  rolled  down  there,  we  shall 
never  get  it  any  more,  for  it  will  be  smashed 
to  pieces,"  said  the  old  man,  looking  down 
and  measuring  the  distance  from  the  corner 
of  the  hut. 

"I  don't  see  how  it  happened,"  he  re- 
marked. 

"What  a  shame!  now  I'll  never  be  able 
to  go  up  to  the  pasture,"  lamented  Clara. 
"I  am  afraid  I'll  have  to  go  home  now. 
What  a  pity,  what  a  pity!" 

"You  can  find  a  way  for  her  to  stay, 
grandfather,  can't  you.^^" 

278 


SOMETHING  HAPPENS 

"We'll  go  up  to  the  pasture  to-day,  as  we 
have  planned.  Then  we  shall  see  what  fur- 
ther happens." 

The  children  were  delighted,  and  the 
grandfather  lost  no  time  in  getting  ready. 
First  he  fetched  a  pile  of  covers,  and  seat- 
ing Clara  on  a  sunny  spot  on  the  dry  ground, 
he  got  their  breakfast. 

"I  wonder  why  Peter  is  so  late  to-day," 
he  said,  leading  his  goats  out  of  the  shed. 
Then,  lifting  Clara  up  on  one  strong  arm, 
he  carried  the  covers  on  the  other. 

^'Now,  march!"  he  cried.  "The  goats 
come  with  us." 

That  suited  Heidi,  and  with  one  arm 
round  Schwanli  and  the  other  round  Barli, 
she  wandered  up.  Her  little  companions 
were  so  pleased  at  having  her  with  them 
again  that  they  nearly  crushed  her  with  af- 
fection. 

What  was  their  astonishment  when,  ar- 
riving on  top,  they  saw  Peter  already  lying 
on  the  ground,  with  his  peaceful  flock  about 
him. 

S79 


HEIDI 

"What  did  you  mean  by  going  by  us  like 
that?  I'll  teach  you!"  called  the  uncle  to 
him. 

Peter  was  frightened,  for  he  knew  the  voice. 

"Nobody  was  up  yet,"  the  boy  retorted. 

"Have  you  seen  the  chair?"  asked  the 
uncle  again. 

"Which?"  Peter  growled. 

The  uncle  said  no  more.  Unfolding  the 
covers,  he  put  Clara  down  on  the  dry  grass. 
Then,  when  he  had  been  assured  of  Clara's 
comfort,  he  got  ready  to  go  home.  The 
three  were  to  stay  there  till  his  return  in  the 
evening.  When  dinner  time  had  come,  Heidi 
was  to  prepare  the  meal  and  see  that  Clara 
got  Schwann's  milk. 

The  sky  was  a  deep  blue,  and  the  snow  on 
the  peaks  was  glistening.  The  eagle  was 
floating  above  the  rocky  crags.  The  chil- 
dren felt  wonderfully  happy.  Now  and  then 
one  of  the  goats  would  come  and  lie  down 
near  them.  Tender  little  Sno whopper  came 
oftener  than  any  and  would  rub  her  head 
against  their  shoulders. 

280 


SOMETHING  HAPPENS 

They  had  been  sitting  quietly  for  a  few 
hours,  drinking  in  the  beauty  about  them, 
when  Heidi  suddenly  began  to  long  for  the 
spot  where  so  many  flowers  grew.  In  the 
evening  it  would  be  too  late  to  see  them,  for 
they  always  shut  their  little  eyes  by  then. 

''Oh,  Clara,"  she  said  hesitatingly,  *' would 
you  be  angry  if  I  went  away  from  you  a 
minute  and  left  you  alone?  I  want  to  see 
the  flowers;  But  wait! — "  Jumping  away, 
she  brought  Clara  some  bunches  of  fragrant 
herbs  and  put  them  in  her  lap.  Soon  after 
she  returned  with  little  Snowhopper. 

'*So,  now  you  don't  need  to  be  alone," 
said  Heidi.  When  Clara  had  assured  her 
that  it  would  give  her  pleasure  to  be  left 
alone  with  the  goats,  Heidi  started  on  her 
walk.  Clara  slowly  handed  one  leaf  after 
another  to  the  little  creature;  it  became 
more  and  more  confiding,  and  cuddling  close 
to  the  child,  ate  the  herbs  out  of  her  hand.' 
It  was  easy  to  see  how  happy  it  was  to  be 
away  from  the  boisterous  big  goats,  which 
often  aimoyed  it.     Clara  felt  a  sensation  of 

281 


HEIDI 

contentment  such  as  she  had  never  before 
experienced.  She  loved  to  sit  there  on  the 
mountain-side  with  the  confiding  httle  goat 
by  her.  A  great  desire  rose  in  her  heart  that 
hour.  She  longed  to  be  her  own  master 
and  be  able  to  help  others  instead  of  being 
helped  by  them.  Many  other  thoughts  and 
ideas  rushed  through  her  mind.  How  would 
it  be  to  live  up  here  in  continual  sunshine  .'^ 
The  world  seemed  so  joyous  and  wonderful 
all  of  a  sudden.  Premonitions  of  future 
undreamt-of  happiness  made  her  heart  beat. 
Suddenly  she  threw  both  arms  about  the 
little  goat  and  said:  '*0h,  little  Snowhopper 
how  beautiful  it  is  up  here!  If  I  could 
always  stay  with  you!" 

Heidi  in  the  meantime  had  reached  the 
spot,  where,  as  she  had  expected,  the  whole 
ground  was  covered  with  yellow  rock-roses. 
Near  together  in  patches  the  blue-bells 
were  nodding  gently  in  the  breeze.  But  all 
the  perfume  that  filled  the  air  came  from 
the  modest  little  brown  flowers  that  hid 
their  heads  between  the  golden  flower-cups. 

282 


SOMETHING  HAPPENS 

Heidi  stood  enraptured,  drawing  in  the  per- 
fumed air. 

Suddenly  she  turned  and  ran  back  to 
Clara,  shouting  to  her  from  far:  "Oh,  you 
must  come,  Clara,  it  is  so  lovely  there.  In 
the  evening  it  won't  be  so  fine  any  more. 
Don't  you  think  I  could  carry  you?" 

"But  Heidi,"  Clara  said,  "of  course  you 
can't;  you  are  much  smaller  than  I  am.  Oh, 
I  wish  I  could  walk!" 

Heidi  meditated  a  little.  Peter  was  still 
lying  on  the  ground.  He  had  been  staring 
down  for  hours,  unable  to  believe  what  he 
saw  before  him.  He  had  destroyed  the  chair 
to  get  rid  of  the  stranger,  and  there  she  was 
again,  sitting  right  beside  his  playmate. 

Heidi  now  called  to  him  to  come  down, 
but  as  reply  he  only  grumbled:  "Shan't 
come." 

"But  you  must;  come  quickly,  for  I  want 
you  to  help  me.    Quickly!"  urged  the  child. 

"Don't  want  to,"   sounded  the  reply. 

Heidi  hurried  up  the  mountain  now  and 
shouted  angrily  to  the  boy:    "Peter,  if  you 


HEIDI 

don't  come  this  minute,  I  shall  do  some- 
thing that  you  won't  like." 

Those  words  scared  Peter,  for  his  con- 
science was  not  clear.  His  deed  had  rejoiced 
him  till  this  moment,  when  Heidi  seemed 
to  talk  as  if  she  knew  it  all.  What  if  the 
grandfather  should  hear  about  it!  Trem- 
bhng  with  fear,  Peter  obeyed. 

"I  shall  only  come  if  you  promise  not  to 
do  what  you  said,"   insisted  the  boy. 

"No,  no,  I  won't.  Don't  be  afraid,"  said 
Heidi  compassionately:  "Just  come  along; 
it  isn't  so  hard." 

Peter,  on  approaching  Clara,  was  told  to 
help  raise  the  lame  child  from  the  ground 
on  one  side,  while  Heidi  helped  on  the  other. 
This  went  easily  enough,  but  difficulties 
soon  followed.  Clara  was  not  able  to  stand 
alone,  and  how  could  they  get  any  further.^ 

"You  must  take  me  round  the  neck," 
said  Heidi,  who  had  seen  what  poor  guides 
they  made. 

The  boy,  who  had  never  offered  his  arm 
to  anybody  in  his  life,  had  to  be  shown  how 

284, 


SOMETHING  HAPPENS 

first,  before  further  efforts  could  be  made. 
But  it  was  too  hard.  Clara  tried  to  set  her 
feet  forward,  but  got  discouraged. 

"Press  your  feet  on  the  ground  more  and 
I  am  sure  it  will  hurt  you  less,"  suggested 
Heidi. 

"Do  you  think  so?"  said  Clara,  timidly. 

But,  obeying,  she  ventured  a  firmer  step 
and  soon  another,  uttering  a  little  cry  as  she 
went. 

"Oh,  it  really  has  hurt  me  less,"  she  said 
joyfully. 

"Try  it  again,"  Heidi  urged  her.  Clara 
did,  and  took  another  step,  and  then  another, 
and  another  still.  Suddenly  she  cried  aloud: 
"Oh,  Heidi,  I  can  do  it.  Oh,  I  really  can. 
Just  look!  I  can  take  steps,  one  after 
another." 

Heidi  rapturously  exclaimed:  "Oh,  Clara, 
can  you  really?  Can  you  walk?  Oh,  can 
you  take  steps  now?  Oh,  if  only  grand- 
father would  come!  Now  you  can  walk, 
Clara,  now  you  can  walk,"  she  kept  on  say- 
ing joyfully. 

S86 


HEIDI 

Clara  held  on  tight  to  the  children,  but 
with  every  new  step  she  became  more  firm 

''Now  you  can  come  up  here  every 
day,"  cried  Heidi.  "Now  we  can  walk 
wherever  we  want  to  and  you  don't  have  to 
be  pushed  in  a  chair  any  more.  Now  you'll 
be  able  to  walk  all  your  hfe.    Oh,  what  joy!" 

Clara's  greatest  wish,  to  be  able  to  be 
well  like  other  people,  had  been  fulfilled  at 
last.  It  was  not  very  far  to  the  flowering 
field.  Soon  they  reached  it  and  sat  down 
among  the  wealth  of  bloom.  It  was  the 
first  time  that  Clara  had  ever  rested  on  the 
dry,  warm  earth.  x\ll  about  them  the  flowers 
nodded  and  exhaled  their  perfume.  It  was 
a  scene  of  exquisite  beauty. 

The  two  children  could  hardly  grasp  this 
happiness  that  had  come  to  them.  It  filled 
their  hearts  brimming  full  and  made  them 
silent.  Peter  also  lay  motionless,  for  he  had 
gone  to  sleep. 

Thus  the  hours  flew,  and  the  day  was 
long  past  noon.  Suddenly  all  the  goats  ar- 
rived,  for  they  had  been  seeking  the  chil- 

£86 


SOMETHING  HAPPEXS 

dren.  They  did  not  like  to  graze  in  the 
flowers,  and  were  glad  when  Peter  awoke 
with  their  loud  bleating.  The  poor  boy  was 
mightily  bewildered,  for  he  had  dreamt  that 
the  rolling-chair  with  the  red  cushions  stood 
again  before  his  eyes.  On  awaking,  he  had 
still  seen  the  golden  nails;  but  soon  he  dis- 
covered that  they  were  nothing  but  flowers. 
Remembering  his  deed,  he  obeyed  Heidi's 
instructions  mllingly. 

TVTien  they  came  back  to  their  former 
place,  Heidi  lost  no  time  in  setting  out  the 
dinner.  The  bag  was  very  full  to-day,  and 
Heidi  hurried  to  fulfill  her  promise  to  Peter, 
who  with  bad  conscience  had  understood 
her  threat  differently.  She  made  three  heaps 
of  the  good  things,  and  when  Clara  and  she 
were  through,  there  was  still  a  lot  left  for 
the  boy.  It  was  too  bad  that  all  this  treat 
did  not  give  him  the  usual  satisfaction,  for 
something  seemed  to  stick  in  his  throat. 

Soon  after  their  belated  dinner,  the  grand- 
father was  seen  climbing  up  the  Alp.  Heidi 
ran  to  meet  him,  confusedly  telling  him  of 

287 


HEIDI 

the  great  event.  The  old  man's  face  shone 
at  this  news.  Going  over  to  Clara,  he  said: 
"  So  you  have  risked  it?    Now  we  have  won." 

Then  picking  her  up,  he  put  one  arm 
around  her  waist,  and  the  other  one  he 
stretched  out  as  support,  and  with  his  help 
she  marched  more  firmly  than  ever.  Heidi 
jumped  and  bounded  gaily  by  their  side. 
In  all  this  excitement  the  grandfather  did 
not  lose  his  judgment,  and  before  long  lifted 
Clara  on  his  arm  to  carry  her  home.  He 
knew  that  too  much  exertion  would  be  dan- 
gerous, and  rest  was  needed  for  the  tired 
girl. 

Peter,  arriving  in  the  village  late  that 
day,  saw  a  large  disputing  crowd.  They 
were  all  standing  about  an  interesting  ob- 
ject, and  everybody  pushed  and  fought  for 
a  chance  to  get  nearest.  It  was  no  other 
than  the  chair. 

"I  saw  it  when  they  carried  it  up,"  Peter 
heard  the  baker  say.     "I  bet  it  w^as  worth* 
at  least  five  hundred  francs.     I  should  just 
like  to  know  how  it  has  happened." 

288 


SOMETHING  HAPPENS 


«ii 


The  wind  might  have  blown  it  down," 
remarked  Barbara,  who  was  staring  open- 
mouthed  at  the  beautiful  velvet  cushions. 
*'The  uncle  said  so  himself." 

"It  is  a  good  thing  if  nobody  else  has 
done  it,"  continued  the  baker.  "When  the 
gentleman  from  Frankfurt  hears  what  has 
happened,  he'll  surely  find  out  all  about  it, 
and  I  should  pity  the  culprit.  I  am  glad  I 
haven't  been  up  on  the  Aim  for  so  long, 
else  they  might  suspect  me,  as  they  would 
anybody  who  happened  to  be  up  there  at 
the  time." 

Many  more  opinions  were  uttered,  but 
Peter  had  heard  enough.  He  quietly  slipped 
away  and  went  home.  What  if  they  should 
find  out  he  had  done  it.'^  A  policeman 
might  arrive  any  time  now  and  they  might 
take  him  away  to  prison.  Peter's  hair  stood 
up  on  end  at  this  alarming  thought. 

He  was  so  troubled  when  he  came  home 
that  he  did  not  answer  any  questions  and 
even  refused  his  dish  of  potatoes.  Hur- 
riedly creeping  into  bed,   be  groaned. 

19  289 


HEIDI 

*'I  am  sure  Peter  has  eaten  sorrel  again, 
and  that  makes  him  groan  so,"  said  his 
mother. 

"You  must  give  him  a  httle  more  bread 
in  the  morning,  Brigida.  Take  a  piece  of 
mine,"  said  the  compassionate  grandmother. 

WTien  Clara  and  Heidi  were  lying  in  their 
beds  that  night,  glancing  up  at  the  shining 
stars,  Heidi  remarked:  "Didn't  you  think 
to-day,  Clara,  that  it  is  fortunate  God 
does  not  always  give  us  what  we  pray  for 
fervently,  because  He  knows  of  something 
better?" 

"What  do  you  mean,  Heidi?"  asked  Clara. 

"You  see,  when  I  was  in  Frankfurt  I 
prayed  and  prayed  to  come  home  again, 
and  when  I  couldn't,  I  thought  He  had  for- 
gotten me.  But  if  I  had  gone  away  so  soon 
you  would  never  have  come  here  and  would 
never  have  got  well." 

Clara,  becoming  thoughtful,  said:  "But, 
Heidi,  then  we  could  not  pray  for  anything 
any  more,  because  we  would  feel  that  He 
always  knows  of  something  better." 

390 


SOMETHING  HAPPENS 

*'But,  Clara,  we  must  pray  to  God  every 
day  to  show  we  don't  forget  that  all  gifts 
come  from  Him.  Grandmama  has  told  me 
that  God  forgets  us  if  we  forget  Him.  But 
if  some  wish  remains  unfulfilled  we  must 
show  our  confidence  in  Him,  for  he  knows 
best." 

"How  did  you  ever  think  of  that.^"  asked 
Clara. 

"Grandmama  told  me,  but  I  know  that 
it  is  so.  We  must  thank  God  to-day  that 
He  has  made  you  able  to  walk,  Clara." 

"I  am  glad  that  you  have  reminded  me, 
Heidi,  for  I  have  nearly  forgotten  it  in  my 
excitement." 

The  children  both  prayed  and  sent  their 
thanks  up  to  heaven  for  the  restoration  of 
the  invalid. 

Next  morning  a  letter  was  written  to 
grandmama,  inviting  her  to  come  up  to  the 
Alp  within  a  week's  time,  for  the  children 
had  planned  to  take  her  by  surprise.  Clara 
hoped  then  lo  be  able  to  walk  alone,  with 
Heidi  for  her  guide. 

291 


HEIDI 

The  following  days  were  happier  still  for 
Clara.  Every  morning  she  awoke  wuth  her 
heart  singing  over  and  over  again,  "Now  I 
am  well !    Now  I  can  walk  like  other  people !" 

She  progressed,  and  took  longer  walks 
every  day.  Her  appetite  grew  amazingly, 
and  the  grandfather  had  to  make  larger 
slices  of  the  bread  and  butter  that,  to  his 
delight,  disappeared  so  rapidly.  He  had  to 
fill  bowl  after  bowl  of  the  foaming  milk  for 
the  hungry  children.  In  that  way  they 
reached  the  end  of  the  week  that  was  to 
bring  the  grandmama. 


XXIII 

PARTING  TO  MEET  AGAIN 

DAY  before  her  visit  the 
grandmama  had  sent  a  let- 
ter to  announce  her  coming. 
Peter  brought  it  up  with  him 
next  morning.  The  grand- 
father was  already  before  the  hut  with  the 
children  and  his  merry  goats.  His  face 
looked  proud,  as  he  contemplated  the  rosy 
faces  of  the  girls  and  the  shining  hair  of  his 
two  goats. 

Peter,  approaching,  neared  the  uncle 
slowly.  As  soon  as  he  had  delivered  the  let- 
ter, he  sprang  back  shyly,  looking  about  him 
as  if  he  was  afraid.  Then  with  a  leap  he 
started  off. 

"'I  should  like  to  know  why  Peter  be- 
haves like  the  Big  Turk  when  he  is  afraid 
of  the  rod,"  said  Heidi,  watching  his  strange 
behavior. 

j»3 


HEIDI 

**  Maybe  Peter  fears  a  rod  that  he  de- 
serves," said  the  old  man. 

All  the  way  Peter  was  tormented  with 
fear.  He  could  not  help  thinking  of  the 
policeman  who  was  coming  from  Frankfurt 
to  fetch  him  to  prison. 

It  was  a  busy  morning  for  Heidi,  who  put 
the  hut  in  order  for  the  expected  visitor. 
The  time  went  by  quickly,  and  soon  every- 
thing was  ready  to  welcome  the  good  grand- 
mama. 

The  grandfather  also  returned  from  a 
walk,  on  which  he  had  gathered  a  glorious 
bunch  of  deep-blue  gentians.  The  children, 
who  were  sitting  on  the  bench,  exclaimed 
for  joy  when  they  saw  the  glowing  flowers. 

Heidi,  getting  up  from  time  to  time  to 
spy  down  the  path,  suddenly  discovered 
grandmama,  sitting  on  a  white  horse  and 
accompanied  by  two  men.  One  of  them  car- 
ried plenty  of  wraps,  for  without  those  the 
lady  did  not  dare  to. pay  such  a  visit. 

The  party  came  nearer  and  nearer,  and 
soon  reached  the  top. 

294, 


F.AJITING  TO  MEET  AGAIN 

"What  do  I  see?  Clara,  what  is  this? 
Why  are  you  not  sitting  in  your  chair? 
How  is  this  possible?"  cried  the  grandmama 
in  alarm,  dismounting  hastily.  Before  she 
had  quite  reached  the  children  she  threw 
her  arms  up  in  great  excitement: 

"Clara,  is  that  really  you?  You  have 
red,  round  cheeks,  my  child!  I  hardly  know 
you  any  more!"  Grandmama  was  going  to 
rush  at  her  grandchild,  when  Heidi  slipped 
from  the  bench,  and  Clara,  taking  her  arm, 
they  quietly  took  a  little  walk.  The  grand- 
mama was  rooted  to  the  spot  from  fear. 
What  was  this?  Upright  and  firm,  Clara 
walked  beside  her  friend.  When  they  came 
back  their  rosy  faces  beamed.  Rushing 
toward  the  children,  the  grandmother  hugged 
them  o^  er  and  over  again. 

Looking  over  to  the  bench,  she  beheld  the 
uncle,  who  sat  there  smiling.  Taking  Clara's 
arm  in  hers,  she  walked  over  to  him,  con- 
tinually venting  her  delight.  T\Tien  she 
reached  the  old  man,  she  took  both  his 
hands  in  hers  and  said : 

295 


HEIDI 

**My  dear,  dear  uncle!  What  have  we  to 
thank  you  for!  This  is  your  work,  your 
care  and  nursing — " 

"But  our  Lord's  sunshine  and  mountain 
air,"  interrupted  the  uncle,  smiling. 

Then  Clara  called,  "Yes,  and  also 
Schwanli's  good,  dehcious  milk.  Grand- 
mama,  you  ought  to  see  how  much  goat- 
milk  I  can  drink  now;    oh,  it  is  so  good!" 

"Indeed  I  can  see  that  from  your  cheeks," 
said  the  grandmama,  smiling.  "No,  I  hardly 
recognize  you  any  more.  You  have  become 
broad  and  round!  I  never  dreamt  that  you 
could  get  so  stout  and  tall!  Oh,  Clara,  is  it 
really  true?  I  cannot  look  at  you  enough. 
But  now  I  must  telegraph  your  father  to 
come.  I  shan't  tell  him  anything  about  you, 
for  it  will  be  the  greatest  joy  of  all  his  life. 
My  dear  uncle,  how  are  we  going  to  manage 
it?     Have  you  sent  the  men  away?" 

"I  have,  but  I  can  easily  send  the  goat- 
herd." 

So  they  decided  that  Peter  should  take 
the  message.     The  uncle  immediately  whis- 

896 


PARTING  TO  MEET  AGAIN^ 

tied  so  loud  that  it  resounded  from  all  sides. 
Soon  Peter  arrived,  white  with  fear,  for  he 
thought  his  doom  had  come.  But  he  only- 
received  a  paper  that  was  to  be  carried  to 
the  post-office  of  the  village. 

Relieved  for  the  moment,  Peter  set  out. 

I 

Now  all  the  happy  friends  sat  down  round 
the  table,  and  grandmama  was  told  how  the 
miracle  had  happened.  Often  the  talk  was 
interrupted  by  exclamations  of  surprise  from 
grandmama,  who  still  beheved  it  was  all  a 
dream.  How  could  this  be  her  pale,  weak 
little  Clara  .^^  The  children  were  in  a  con- 
stant state  of  joy,  to  see  how  their  surprise 
had  worked. 

Meanwhile  Mr.  Sesemann,  having  fin- 
ished his  business  in  Paris,  was  also  prepar- 
ing a  surprise.  Without  writing  his  mother 
he  traveled  to  Ragatz  on  a  sunny  summer 
morning.  He  had  arrived  on  this  very  day, 
some  hours  after  his  mother's  departure, 
and  now,  taking  a  carriage,  he  drove  to 
Mayenfeld. 

The  long  ascent  to  the  Alp  from  there 

391: 


HEIDI 

seemed  very  weary  and  far  to  the  traveller. 
TNTien  would  he  reach  the  goat-herd's  hut? 
There  were  many  little  roads  branching  off 
in  several  directions,  and  sometimes  Mr. 
Sesemann  doubted  if  he  had  taken  the  right 
path.  But  not  a  soul  was  near,  and  no 
sound  could  be  heard  except  the  rustUng 
of  the  wind  and  the  hum  of  little  insects. 
A  merry  little  bird  was  singing  on  a  larch- 
tree,  but  nothing  more. 

Standing  still  and  cooling  his  brow,  he  saw  a 
boy  running  down  the  hill  at  topmost  speed. 
Mr.  Sesemann  called  to  him,  but  with  no 
success,  for  the  boy  kept  at  a  shy  distance. 

"Now,  my  boy,  can't  you  tell  me  if  I  am 
on  the  right  path  to  the  hut  where  Heidi 
lives  and  the  people  from  Frankfurt  are 
staying.^" 

A  dull  sound  of  terror  was  the  only  reply. 
Peter  shot  off  and  rushed  head  over  heels 
down  the  mountain-side,  turning  wild  somer- 
saults on  his  perilous  way.  His  course 
resembled  the  course  his  enemy  had  taken 
some  days  ago. 


PARTING  TO  MEET  AGAIN 

"What  a  funny,  bashful  mountaineer!" 
Mr.  Sesemann  remarked  to  himself,  think- 
ing that  the  appearance  of  a  stranger  had 
upset  this  simple  son  of  the  Alps.  After 
watching  the  downward  course  of  the  boy 
a  little  while,  he  soon  proceeded  on  his  way. 

In  spite  of  the  greatest  effort,  Peter  could 
not  stop  himself,  and  kept  rolling  on.  But 
his  fright  and  terror  were  still  more  terrible 
than  his  bumps  and  blows.  This  stranger 
was  the  policeman,  that  was  a  certain  fact! 
At  last,  being  thrown  against  a  bush,  he 
clutched  it  wildly. 

"Good,  here's  another  one!"  a  voice  near 
Peter  said.  "I  wonder  who  is  going  to  be 
pushed  down  tomorrow,  looking  like  a  half- 
open  potato-bag.^"  The  village  baker  was 
making  fun  of  him.  For  a  little  rest  after 
his  weary  work,  he  had  quietly  watched 
the  boy. 

Peter  regained  his  feet  and  slunk  away. 
How  did  the  baker  know  the  chair  had  been 
pushed.^  He  longed  to  go  home  to  bed  and 
hide,  for  there  alone  he  felt  safe.     But  he 

^9 


HEIDI 

had  to  go  up  to  the  goats,  and  the  uncle 
had  clearly  told  him  to  come  back  as  quickly 
as  he  could.  Groaning,  he  limped  away  up 
to  the  Alp.  How  could  he  run  now,  with 
his  fear  and  all  his  poor,  sore  limbs? 

Mr.  Sesemann  had  reached  the  hut  soon 
after  meeting  Peter,  and  felt  reassured. 
CHmbing  further,  with  renewed  courage,  he 
at  last  saw  his  goal  before  him,  but  not 
without  long  and  weary  exertion.  He  saw 
the  Aim-hut  above  him,  and  the  swaying 
fir-trees.  Mr.  Sesemann  eagerly  hurried  to 
encounter  his  beloved  child.  They  had  seen 
him  long  ago  from  the  hut,  and  a  treat  was 
prepared  for  him  that  he  never  suspected. 

As  he  made  the  last  steps,  he  saw  two 
forms  coming  towards  him.  A  tall  girl, 
with  hght  hair  and  rosy  face,  was  leaning 
on  Heidi,  whose  dark  eyes  sparkled  with 
keen  dehght.  Mr.  Sesemann  stopped  short, 
staring  at  this  vision.  Suddenly  big  tears 
rushed  from  his  eyes,  for  this  shape  be- 
fore him  recalled  sweet  memories.  Clara's 
mother   had    looked    exactly  hke  this  fair 

300 


PARTIISTG  TO  MEET  AGAIN 

maiden,  Mr.  Sesemann  at  this  moment  did 
not  know  if  he  was  awake  or  dreaming. 

"Papa,  don't  you  know  me  any  more?" 
Clara  called  with  beaming  eyes.  "Have  I 
changed  so  much?" 

Mr.  Sesemann  rushed  up  to  her,  folding 
her  in  his  arms.  "Yes,  you  have  changed. 
How  is  it  possible?  Is  it  really  true?  Is  it 
really  you,  Clara?"  asked  the  over-joyed 
father,  embracing  her  again  and  again,  and 
then  gazing  at  her,  as  she  stood  tall  and 
firm  by  his  side. 

His  mother  joined  them  now,  for  she 
wanted  to  see  the  happiness  of  her  son. 

"What  do  you  say  to  this,  my  son?  Isn't 
our  surprise  finer  than  yours?"  she  greeted 
him.  "But  come  over  to  our  benefactor 
now, — I  mean  the  uncle." 

"Yes,  indeed,  I  also  must  greet  our  Uttle 
Heidi,"  said  the  gentleman,  shaking  Heidi's 
hand.  "Well?  Always  fresh  and  happy  on 
the  mountain?  I  guess  I  don't  need  to  ask, 
for  no  Alpine  rose  can  look  more  blooming. 
Ah,  child,  what  joy  this  is  to  me!" 

301 


HEIDI 

With  beaming  eyes  the  child  looked  at 
the  kind  gentleman  who  had  always  been 
so  good  to  her.  Her  heart  throbbed  in  sym- 
pathy with  his  joy.  While  the  two  men, 
who  had  at  last  approached  each  other,  were 
conversing,  grandmama  walked  over  to  the 
grove.  There,  under  the  fir-trees,  another 
surprise  awaited  her.  A  beautiful  bunch  of 
wondrously  blue  gentians  stood  as  if  they 
had  grown  there. 

"How  exquisite,  how  wonderful!  What 
a  sight!"  she  exclaimed,  clapping  her  hands. 
"Heidi,  come  here!  Have  you  brought  me 
those?    Oh,  they  are  beautiful!" 

The  children  had  joined  her,  Heidi  assur- 
ing her  that  it  was  another  person's  deed. 

"Oh  grandmama,  up  on  the  pasture  it 
looks  just  like  that,"  Clara  remarked.  "Just 
guess  who  brought  you  the  flowers.'^" 

At  that  moment  a  rustle  was  heard,  and 
they  saw  Peter,  who  was  trying  to  sneak 
up  behind  the  trees  to  avoid  the  hut.  Im- 
mediately the  old  lady  called  to  him,  for 
she  thought  that  Peter  himself  had  picked 

302 


PARTING  TO  MEET  AGAIN 

the  flowers  for  her.  He  must  be  creeping 
away  out  of  sheer  modesty,  the  kind  lady 
thought.    To  give  him  his  reward,  she  called: 

"Come  here,  my  boy!  don't  be  afraid." 

Petrified  with  fear,  Peter  stood  still.   WTiat 
had  gone  before  had  robbed  him  of  his  courage. 
He  thought  now  that  all  was  over  with  him 
With  his  hair  standing  up  on  end  and  his  pale 
face  distorted  by  anguish,  he  approached. 

"Come  straight  to  me,  boy,"  the  old  lady 
encouraged  him.  "Now  tell  me,  boy,  if 
you  have  done  that." 

In  his  anxiety,  Peter  did  not  see  the  grand- 
mama's  finger  that  pointed  to  the  flowers. 
He  only  saw  the  uncle  standing  near  the 
hut,  looking  at  him  penetratingly,  and  be- 
side him  the  policeman,  the  greatest  horror 
for  him  in  the  world.  Trembling  in  every 
limb,  Peter  answered,  "Yes!" 

"Well,  but  what  are  you  so  frightened 
about?" 

"Because — because  it  is  broken  and  can 
never  be  mended  again,"  Peter  said,  his 
knees  tottering  under  himo 

303 


HEIDI 

The  grandmama  now  walked  over  to  the 
hut:  *'My  dear  uncle,"  she  asked  kindly, 
"is  this  poor  lad  out  of  his  mind?" 

"Not  at  all,"  was  the  reply;  "only  th« 
boy  was  the  wind  which  blew  away  the 
wheel-chair.  He  is  expecting  the  punish- 
ment he  well  deserves." 

Grandmama  was  very  much  surprised, 
for  she  vowed  that  Peter  looked  far  from 
wicked.  Why  should  he  have  destroyed  the 
chair  .f^  The  uncle  told  her  that  he  had  no- 
ticed many  signs  of  anger  in  the  boy  since 
Clara's  advent  on  the  Alp.  He  assured  her 
that  he  had  suspected  the  boy  from  the 
beginning. 

"My  dear  uncle,"  the  old  lady  said  with 
animation,  "we  must  not  punish  him  fur- 
ther. We  must  be  just.  It  was  very  hard 
on  him  when  Clara  robbed  him  of  Heidi, 
who  is  and  was  his  greatest  treasure.  Wlien 
he  had  to  sit  alone  day  after  day,  it  roused 
him  to  a  passion  which  drove  him  to  this 
wicked  deed.  It  was  rather  fooHsh,  but  we 
all  get  so  when  we  get  angry." 

304 


PARTING  TO  MEET  AGAIN 

The  lady  walked  over  to  the  boy  again, 
who  was  still  quivering  with  fear. 

Sitting  down  on  the  bench,   she  began: 

"Come,  Peter,  I'll  tell  you  something. 
Stop  trembling  and  listen.  You  pushed  the 
chair  down,  to  destroy  it.  You  knew  very 
well  that  it  was  wicked  and  deserved  pun- 
ishment. You  tried  very  hard  to  conceal 
it,  did  you  not?  But  if  somebody  thinks 
that  nobody  knows  about  a  wicked  deed, 
he  is  wTong;  God  always  knows  it.  As  soon 
as  He  finds  that  a  man  is  trying  to  conceal 
an  evil  he  has  done,  He  wakens  a  little 
watchman  in  his  heart,  who  keeps  on  prick- 
ing the  person  with  a  thorn  till  all  his  rest 
is  gone.  He  keeps  on  calling  to  the  evil- 
doer: 'Now  you'll  be  found  out!  Now 
your  punishment  is  near!' — His  joy  has 
flown,  for  fear  and  terror  take  its  place. 
Have  you  not  just  had  such  an  experience, 
Peter.?" 

Peter  nodded,  all  contrite.     He  a  rtainly 
had  experienced  this. 

"You  have  made  a  mistake,"  the  grand' 

20  305 


HEIDI 

aiama  continued,  ''by  thinking  that  you 
would  hurt  Clara  by  destroying  her  chair. 
It  has  so  happened  that  what  you  have 
done  has  been  the  greatest  good  for  her. 
She  would  probably  never  have  tried  to 
walk,  if  her  chair  had  been  there.  If  she 
should  stay  here,  she  might  even  go  up  to 
the  pasture  every  single  day.  Do  you  see, 
Peter .^  God  can  turn  a  misdeed  to  the  good 
of  the  injured  person  and  bring  trouble  on  the 
offender.  Have  you  understood  me,  Peter.'*, 
Remember  the  little  watchman  w^hen  you  long 
to  do  a  wicked  deed  again.  Will  you  do  that.^" 

**Yes,  I  shall,"  Peter  replied,  still  fearing 
the  policeman,  who  had  not  left  yet. 

"So  now  that  matter  is  all  settled,"  said 
the  old  lady  in  conclusion.  "Now  tell  me 
if  you  have  a  wish,  my  boy,  for  I  am  going 
to  give  you  something  by  which  to  remember 
your  friends  from  Frankfurt.  What  is  it.^ 
What  would  you  like  to  have.'^" 

Peter,  lifting  his  head,  stared  at  the  grand- 
mama  with  round,  astonished  eyes.  He  was 
confused  by  this  sudden  change  of  prospect, 

306 


PARTING  TO  MEET  AGAIN 

Being  again  urged  to  utter  a  wish,  he  saw 
at  last  that  he  was  saved  from  the  power 
of  the  terrible  man.  He  felt  as  if  the  most 
crushing  load  had  fallen  off  him.  He  knew 
now  that  it  was  better  to  confess  at  once,' 
when  something  had  gone  wrong,  so  he  said: 
"I  have  also  lost  the  paper." 

Reflecting  a  while,  the  grandmama  under- 
stood and  said:  "That  is  right.  x\lways  con- 
fess what  is  wrong,  then  it  can  be  settled. 
And  now,  what  would  you  like  to  have?" 

So  Peter  could  choose  everything  in  the 
world  he  wished.  His  brain  got  dizzy.  He 
saw  before  him  all  the  wonderful  things  in 
the  fair  in  Mayenfeld.  He  had  often  stood 
there  for  hours,  looking  at  the  pretty  red 
whistles  and  the  Httle  knives;  unfortunately 
Peter  had  never  possessed  more  than  half 
what  those  objects  cost. 

He  stood  thinking,  not  able  to  decide, 
when  a  bright  thought  struck  him. 

"Ten  pennies,"  said  Peter  with  decision. 

"That  certainly  is  not  too  much,"  the 
old  lady  said  w^ith  a  smile,  taking  out  of  her 

307 


HEIDI 

pocket  a  big,  round  thaler,  on  top  of  which 
she  laid  twenty  pennies.  "Now  I'll  explain 
this  to  you.  Here  you  have  as  many  times 
ten  pennies  as  there  are  weeks  in  the  year. 
You'll  be  able  to  spend  one  every  Sunday 
through  the  year." 

"All  my  life.^"  Peter  asked  quite  innocently. 

The  grandmama  began  to  laugh  so  heart- 
ily at  this  that  the  two  men  came  over  to 
join  her. 

Laughingly  she  said:  "You  shall  have  it 
my  boy;  I  will  put  it  in  my  will  and  then 
you  will  do  the  same,  my  son.  Listen! 
Peter  the  goatherd  shall  have  a  ten-penny 
piece  weekly  as  long  as  he  Uves." 

Mr.  Sesemann  nodded. 

Peter,  looking  at  his  gift,  said  solemnly; 
"God  be  thanked!"  Jumping  and  bound- 
ing, he  ran  away.  His  heart  was  so  light 
that  he  felt  he  could  fly. 

A  little  later  the  whole  party  sat  round 
the  table  holding  a  merry  feast.  After  din- 
ner, Clara,  who  was  lively  as  never  before, 
said  to  her  father: 

308 


PARTING  TO  MEET  AGAIN 

"Oh,  Papa,  if  you  only  knew  all  the 
things  grandfather  did  for  me.  It  would 
take  many  days  to  tell  you;  I  shall  never 
forget  them  all  my  life.  Oh,  if  we  could 
please  him  only  half  as  much  as  what  he 
did  for  me." 

"It  is  my  greatest  wish,  too,  dear  child," 
said  her  father;  "I  have  been  trying  to 
think  of  something  all  the  time.  We  have 
to  show  our  gratitude  in   some  way." 

Accordingly  Mr.  Sesemann  walked  over 
to  the  old  man,  and  began:  "My  dear 
friend,  may  I  say  one  word  to  you.  I  am 
sure  you  believe  me  w^hen  I  tell  you  that 
I  have  not  known  any  real  joy  for  years. 
What  was  my  wealth  to  me  when  I  could 
not  cure  my  child  and  make  her  happy! 
With  the  help  of  the  Lord  you  have  made 
her  well.  You  have  given  her  a  new  life. 
Please  tell  me  how  to  show  my  gratitude 
to  you.  I  know  I  shall  never  be  able  to  re- 
pay you,  but  what  is  in  my  power  I  shall  do. 
Have  you  any  request  to  make.^^  Please  let 
me  know." 

309 


HEIDI 

The  uncle  had  listened  quietly  and  had 
looked   at  the  happy  father. 

"Mr.  Sesemann,  you  can  be  sure  that  I 
also  am  repaid  by  the  great  joy  I  experience 
at  the  recovery  of  Clara,"  said  the  uncle 
firmly.  "I  thank  you  for  your  kind  offer, 
Mr.  Sesemann.  As  long  as  I  live  I  have 
enough  for  me  and  the  child.  But  I  have 
one  wish.  If  this  could  be  fulfilled,  my  hfe 
would  be  free  of  care." 

"Speak,  my  dear  friend,"  urged  Clara's 
father. 

"I  am  old,"  continued  the  uncle,  "and 
shall  not  hve  many  years.  When  I  die  I 
cannot  leave  Heidi  anything.  The  child  has 
no  relations  except  one,  who  even  might  try 
to  take  advantage  of  her  if  she  could.  If 
you  would  give  me  the  assurance,  Mr.  Sese- 
mann, that  Heidi  will  never  be  obliged  to 
go  into  the  world  and  earn  her  bread,  you 
would  amply  repay  me  for  what  I  was  able 
to  do  for  you  and  Clara." 

"My  dear  friend,  there  is  no  question  of 

that,"  began  Mr.  Sesemann;  "the  child  ba- 
sic 


PARTING  TO  MEET  AGAIN 

longs  to  us!  I  promise  at  once  that  we 
shall  look  after  her  so  that  there  will  not 
be  any  need  of  her  ever  earning  her  bread. 
We  all  know  that  she  is  not  fashioned  for 
a  life  among  strangers.  Nevertheless,  she 
has  made  some  true  friends,  and  one  of  them 
will  be  here  very  shortly.  Dr.  Classen  is 
just  now  completing  his  last  business  in 
Frankfurt.  He  intends  to  take  your  advice 
and  live  here.  He  has  never  felt  so  happy 
as  with  you  and  Heidi.  The  child  will  have 
two  protectors  near  her,  and  I  hope  with 
God's  will,  that  they  may  be  spared  a  long, 
long  time." 

"And  may  it  be  God's  will!"  added  the 
grandmama,  who  with  Heidi  had  joined 
them,  shaking  the  uncle  tenderly  by  the 
hand.  Putting  her  arms  around  the  child, 
she  said:  "Heidi,  I  want  to  know  if  you 
also  have  a  wish.^^" 

"Yes  indeed,  I  have,"  said  Heidi,  pleased. 

"Tell  me  what  it  is,  child!" 

"I  should  like  to  have  my  bed  from 
Frankfurt  with  the  three  high  pillows  and 

311 


HEIDI 

the  thick,  warm  cover.  Then  grandmother 
will  be  able  to  keep  warm  and  won't  have 
to  wear  her  shawl  in  bed.  Oh,  I'll  be  so 
happy  when  she  won't  have  to  lie  with  her 
head  lower  than  her  heels,  hardly  able  to 
breathe!" 

Heidi  had  said  all  this  in  one  breath,  she 
was  so  eager. 

"Oh  dear,  I  had  nearly  forgotten  what 
I  meant  to  do.  I  am  so  glad  you  have  re- 
minded me,  Heidi.  If  God  sends  ns  hap- 
piness we  must  think  of  those  who  have 
many  privations.  I  shall  telegraph  imme- 
diately for  the  bed,  and  if  Miss  Rottenmeier 
sends  it  off  at  once,  it  can  be  here  in  two 
days.  I  hope  the  poor  blind  grandmother 
will  sleep  better  when  it  comes." 

Heidi,  in  her  happiness,  could  hardly  wait 
to  bring  the  old  woman  the  good  news. 
'Soon  it  was  resolved  that  everybody  should 
visit  the  grandmother,  who  had  been  left 
alone  so  long.  Before  starting,  however, 
Mr.  Sesemann  revealed  his  plans.  He  pro- 
posed to  travel  through  Switzerland  with 

312 


PARTING  TO  MEET  AGAIN 

his  mother  and  Clara.  He  would  spend  the 
night  in  the  village,  so  as  to  fetch  Clara 
from  the  Aim  next  morning  for  the  journey. 
From  there  they  would  go  first  to  Ragatz 
and  then  further.  The  telegram  was  to  be 
mailed  that  night. 

Clara's  feelings  were  divided,  for  she  was 
sorry  to  leave  the  Alp,  but  the  prospect  of 
the  trip  delighted  her. 

When  everything  was  settled,  they  all 
went  down,  the  uncle  carrying  Clara,  who 
could  not  have  risked  the  lengthy  walk. 
All  the  way  down  Heidi  told  the  old  lady 
of  her  friends  in  the  hut;  the  cold  they  had 
to  bear  in  winter  and  the  little  food  they 
had. 

Brigida  was  just  hanging  up  Peter's  shirt 
to  dry,  when  the  whole  company  arrived. 
Rushing  into  the  house,  she  called  to  her 
mother:  "Now  they  are  all  going  away. 
Uncle  is  going,  too,  carrying  the  lame 
child." 

*'0h,  must  it  really  be?"  sighed  the  grand- 
mother.     *'Have   you    seen    whether   they 

313 


HEIDI 

took  Heidi  away?  Oh,  if  she  only  could 
give  me  her  hand  once  more!  Oh,  I  long 
to  hear  her  voice  once  more!" 

The  same  moment  the  door  was  flung 
bpen   and   Heidi   held   her   tight. 

''Grandmother,  just  think.  My  bed  with 
the  three  pillows  and  the  thick  cover  is  com- 
ing from  Frankfurt.  Grandmama  has  said 
that  it  will  be  here  in  two  days." 

Heidi  thought  that  grandmother  would  be 
beside  herself  with  joy,  but  the  old  woman, 
smihng  sadly,  said: 

"Oh,  what  a  good  lady  she  must  be!  I 
know  I  ought  to  be  glad  she  is  taking  you 
with  her,  Heidi,  but  I  don't  think  I  shall 
survive  it  long." 

"But  nobody  has  said  so,"  the  grand- 
mama,  who  had  overheard  those  words,  said 
kindly.  Pressing  the  old  woman's  hand, 
she  continued:  "It  is  out  of  the  question. 
Heidi  will  stay  with  you  and  make  you 
happy.  To  see  Heidi  again,  we  will  come 
up  every  year  to  the  Aim,  for  we  have  many 
reasons  to  thank  the  Lord  there." 

S14 


PARTING  TO  MEET  AGAIN 

Immediately  the  face  of  the  grandmother 
lighted  up,  and  she  cried  tears  of  joy. 

"Oh,  what  wonderful  things  God  is  doing 
for  me!"  said  the  grandmother,  deeply 
touched.  "How  good  people  are  to  trouble 
themselves  about  such  a  poor  old  woman 
as  I.  Nothing  in  this  world  strengthens  the 
belief  in  a  good  Father  in  Heaven  more  than 
this  mercy  and  kindness  showTi  to  a  poor, 
useless  Uttle  woman,  like  me." 

"My  dear  grandmother,"  said  Mrs.  Sescv 
mann,  "before  God  in  Heaven  we  are  al) 
equally  miserable  and  poor;  w^oe  to  us,  if 
He  should  forget  us! — ^But  now  we  must 
say  good-bye;  next  year  we  shall  come  to 
see  you  just  as  soon  as  we  come  up  the 
Alp.  We  shall  never  forget  you!"  With 
that,  Mrs.  Sesemann  shook  her  hand.  It 
was  some  time  before  she  was  allowed  to 
leave,  however,  because  the  grandmother 
thanked  her  over  and  over  again,  and  in- 
voked all  Heaven's  blessings  on  her  and 
her  house. 

Mr.  Sesemann  and  his  mother  went  on 

315 


HEIDI 

down,  while  Clara  was  carried  up  to  spend 
her  last  night  in  the  hut. 

Next  morning,  Clara  shed  hot  tears  at 
parting  from  the  beloved  place,  where  such 
gladness  had  been  hers.  Heidi  consoled  her' 
with  plans  for  the  coming  summer,  that 
was  to  be  even  more  happy  than  this  one 
had  been.  Mr.  Sesemann  then  arrived,  and 
a  few  last  parting  words  were  exchanged. 

Clara,  half  crying,  suddenly  said: 
"Please  give  my  love  to  Peter  and  the 
goats,  Heidi!  Please  greet  Schwanli  es- 
pecially from  me,  for  she  has  helped  a  great 
deal   in   making  me   well.     What  could   I 

give  her?" 

"You  can  send  her  salt,  Clara.  You 
know  how  fond  she  is  of  that,"  advised  lit- 
tle Heidi. 

"Oh,  I  will  surely  do  that,"  Clara  as- 
sented. "I'll  send  her  a  hundred  pounds 
of  salt  as  a  remembrance  from  me." 

It  was  time  to  go  now,  and  Clara  was 
able  to  ride  proudly  beside  her  father. 
Standing  on  the  edge  of  the  slopes   Heidi 

316 


PARTING  TO  MEET  AGAIN 

waved  her  hand,  her  eyes  following  Clara 
till  she  had  disappeared. 

The  bed  has  arrived.  Grandmother  sleeps 
so  well  every  night  now,  that  before  long 
she  will  be  stronger  than  ever.  Grand- 
mama  has  not  forgotten  the  cold  winter  on 
the  Alp  and  has  sent  a  great  many  warm 
covers  and  shawls  to  the  goatherd's  hut. 
Grandmother  can  wrap  herself  up  now  and 
will  not  have  to  sit  shivering  in  a  corner. 

In  the  village  a  large  building  is  in  prog- 
ress. The  doctor  has  arrived  and  is  living 
at  present  in  his  old  quarters.  He  has  taken 
the  uncle's  advice  and  has  bought  the  old 
ruins  that  sheltered  Heidi  and  her  grand- 
father the  winter  before.  He  is  rebuilding 
for  himself  the  portion  with  the  fine  apart- 
ment already  mentioned.  The  other  side 
is  being  prepared  for  Heidi  and  her  grand- 
father. The  doctor  knows  that  his  friend 
is  an  independent  man  and  likes  to  have 
his  own  dwelling.  Barli  and  Schwanli,  of 
course,  are  not  forgotten;  they  will  spend 

317 


HEIDI 

the  winter  in  a  good  solid  stable  that  is 
being  built  for  them. 

The  doctor  and  the  Alm-TJncle  become 
better  friends  every  day.  When  they  over- 
look the  progress  of  the  building,  they  gen- 
erally come  to  speak  of  Heidi.  They  both 
look  forward  to  the  time  when  they  will  be 
able  to  move  into  the  house  with  their 
merry  charge.  They  have  agreed  to  share 
together  the  pleasure  and  responsibility  that 
Heidi  brings  them.  The  uncle's  heart  is 
filled  with  gratitude  too  deep  for  any  words 
when  the  doctor  tells  him  that  he  will  make 
ample  provision  for  the  child.  Now  her 
grandfather's  heart  is  free  of  care,  for  if  he 
is  called  away,  another  father  will  take 
care  of  Heidi  and  love  her  in  his  stead. 

At  the  moment  when  our  story  closes, 
Heidi  and  Peter  are  sitting  in  grandmother's 
hut.  The  httle  girl  has  so  many  interest- 
ing things  to  relate  and  Peter  is  trying  so 
hard  not  to  miss  anything,  that  in  their 
eagerness  they  are  not  aware  that  they  are 
near  the  happy  grandmother's  chair.     All 

318 


PAKTIiS^G  TO  MEET  AGAIN 

summer  long  they  have  hardly  met,  and  very 
many  wonderful  things  have  happened. 
They  are  all  glad  at  being  together  again, 
and  it  is  hard  to  tell  who  is  the  happiest  of 
the  group.  I  think  Brigida's  face  is  more 
radiant  than  any,  for  Heidi  has  just  told  her 
the  story  of  the  perpetual  ten-penny  piece. 
Finally  the  grandmother  says:  "Heidi,  please 
read  me  a  song  of  thanksgiving  and  praise. 
I  feel  that  I  must  praise  and  thank  the 
Lord  for  the  blessings  He  has  brought  to 
us  all!" 

The  End. 


"The  Books  You  Like  to  Read 
at  the  Price  You  Like  to  Pay" 


There  Are  Two  Sides 
to  Everything — 

— including  the  wrapper  which  covers 
every  Grosset  &  Dunlap  book.  When 
you  feel  in  the  mood  for  a  good  ro° 
dance,  refer  to  the  carefully  selected  list 
of  modern  fiction  comprising  most  of 
the  successes  by  prominent  writers  of 
the  day  which  is  printed  on  the  back  of 
every  Grosset  &  Dunlap  book  wrapper. 

You  will  find  more  than  five  hundred 
titles  to  choose  from — books  for  every 
mood  and  every  taste  and  every  pocket- 
book. 

Donf  forged  the  other  side^  but  in  case 
the  wrapper  is  lost,  write  to  the  publishers 
for  a  complete  catalog. 


There  is  a  Grosset  6f  Dunlap  Book 
for  every  mood  and  for  every  taste 


EDGAR    RICE    BTjRROUGTrS 
NOVELS ____^ 

r     ^^^  "^  '^^'^  Wherever  booljjr£jojdr^Aiirf^r~G?^^^^  

TARZAN  AND  THE  GOLDEN  LION^       ^ 

of  "ficdon?^  ^^^  ^^''^^''  wilderness  which  appeals  to  all  readers 
TARZAN  THE  TERRIBT.K 

in  Africa'  ^^"^^'"^  adventures  of  Tarzan  while  seeking  his  wife 
TARZAN  THE  UNTAMED 

Tells  of  Tarzan's  return  to  the  life  of  the  ape-man  in  seeking 
vengeance  for  the  loss  of  his  wife  and  home.  seeking 

JUNGLE  TALES  OF  TARZAN 

'^I^^!^^^^^^^^^^^^^y  which  Tarzan  proves 

AT  THE  EARTH- S  CORE 

of  Ihel'ar^th!"'"^  '"""'  ""*  adventures  in  a  world  located  inside 

THE  MUCKER 

famous  TaTzal.^'^'  ^'"^^'^  extraordinary  a  character  as  the 

A  PRINCESS  OF  MARS 

Forty-three  million  miles  from  the  earth-a  succession  of  the 
wierdest  and  most  astounding  adventures  in  fiction 

THE  GODS  OF  MARS 

John  Carter's  adventures  on  Mars,  where  he  fiehts  the  fern, 
aous  "plant  men."  and  defies  Issus.'  the  Goddess  of  Death 
THE  WARLORD  OF  MARS 

Old  acquaintances,  made  in  two  other  stories,  reappear  Tars 
Tarkas,  Tardos  Mors  and  others.  reappear,  lars 

THUVIA,  MAID  OF  MARS 

The  story  centers  around  the  adventures  of  Carthoris,  the  son 
of  John  Carter  and  Thuvia,  daughter  of  a  Martian  Emperor 

THE  CHESSMEN  OF  MARS 

j  ^  The  adventures  ot  Princess  Tara  in  the  land  of  headless  men 
[creatures  with  the  power  of  detaching  their  heads  fromThe^r 
bodies  and  replacmg  them  at  will. 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,    Publishers,  NEW  YORK 


EMERSON    HOUGH'S    NOVELS 

May  be  had  wherever  books  are  sold.     Ask  for  Grosset  &  Dunlap's  list. 

THE  COVERED  WAGON 

An  epic  story  of  the  Great  West  from  which  the  fam- 
ous  picture  was  made. 

THE  WAY  OF  A  MAN 

A  colorful  romance  of    the  pioneer  West  before   the 
Civil  War. 

THE  SAGEBRUSHER 

An  Eastern  girl  answeri  a  matrimonial  ad.  and  goes  out 
West  in  the  hills  of  Montana  to  find  her  mate. 

THE  WAY  OUT 

A  romance  of  the  feud  district  of  the  Cumberland  country. 

THE  BROKEN  GATE 

A  f tory  of  broken  social  conventions  and  of  a  woman' s 
determination  to  put  the  past  behind  her. 

THE  WAY  TO  THE  WEST 

Daniel  Boone,  Davy  Crockett  and  Kit  Carson  figure  in 
this  story  of  the  opening  of  the  West. 

HEART'S  DESIRE 

The  story  of  what  happens  wken  the  railroad  came  to  a 
little  settlement  in  the  far  West 

THE  PURCHASE  PRICE 

A  story  of  Kentucky  during  the  days  after  the  American 
Revolution. 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,    Publishers,  NEW  YORK